1881

Boom!

I
nst
ant
ly,
Mat
tsee
medt
oha
ves
uff
ere
da

hug
eimpa
ct.

Hef
lewoutl
i
keame
teora
ndc
ras
hedhe
avi
l
yint
oabui
l
ding
.

Hek
noc
keddownt
woort
hreef
loor
sofbui
l
ding
s.

Al
lthedi
sci
pl
eswer
eshoc
keda
tthes
ight
!

Noonek
newwha
tha
dha
ppe
ned.

TheyonlysawMa
ttpunc
hingoutf
ier
cel
ybef
ores
tandi
ngl
i
keaf
ool
ana
rm'
sleng
tha
wayf
romt
he
opponent.

T
hen,
tha
tguywa
sbl
ast
eda
wayl
i
keame
teor
.

Hi
ss!

Al
lthedi
sci
pl
esha
dgoos
ebumpsa
llov
ert
hei
r

bodi
es.

T
hisg
uywa
snota
nor
dina
rype
rson!

T
hes
edi
sci
pl
esdi
dnotk
nowRee
dWi
l
li
ams
.
Af
tera
ll
,the
ywer
eaba
tchofnewl
yse
lec
ted

t
ale
ntsa
ndha
djus
tent
eredt
hef
ir
stz
onenot

l
onga
got
ost
udybef
oret
heywe
res
entout

f
ort
rai
ni
ng.

Une
xpec
tedl
y,t
heye
ncount
ere
daNona
gonemer
genc
yal
ertdur
ingt
hei
rfi
rs
ttr
aini
nga
ssi
gnment
.

T
heyt
houg
hti
twa
sjus
tag
roupofor
dina
ryc
omba
tant
s.

Nooneex
pec
tedt
heg
uyi
nthel
eadt
obes
o

unf
athoma
ble.

I
nst
ant
ly,
afe
woft
hedi
sci
pl
eswhot
ookt
he

l
eads
hout
ed,
"St
opwa
sti
ngt
imea
ndl
et'
s

c
har
geov
ert
oge
ther
.Noma
tterhowma
ny

pe
opl
ethe
yha
veont
hei
rsi
de,
the
y'r
eno

ma
tchf
orus
!Lett
hes
eor
dina
rypeopl
ese
e

howpowe
rful
wea
re!
"

I
nst
ant
ly,
all
thedi
sci
pl
esr
eac
heda
n

a
gre
ement
.

S
udde
nly
,ev
ery
onea
tta
cke
dRee
d!

"
I'
Il
lety
ouha
veat
ast
eofmyE
xpl
odi
ng
F
ireba
ll
!"

Oneoft
her
ed-
hai
reddi
sci
pl
esr
oar
ed

f
uri
ous
ly.

Hea
cti
vat
edhi
saur
aandma
nipul
atedt
hreef
lame
sinhi
spa
lms
.

T
het
hreeba
ll
soff
ir
esudde
nlybl
azeda
nds
urg
edwi
l
dly
.

ma
ter
ial
ande
ner
gya
tta
cksr
ushedt
owa
rd

Ree
dina
lldi
rec
ti
ons
.

T
hiswa
sadi
spl
ayoft
hedi
sci
pl
es'
cont
rol
and

unde
rst
andi
ngofma
tter
,aswel
lasa
ppl
i
cat
ion

oft
her
ule
s.

I
nthee
yesoft
hewor
ld,
thi
sha
dlongt
rans
cendedi
mmor
tal
power
.

Howev
er,
thi
swa
sonl
yas
mal
lma
nif
est
ati
on

oft
hepowe
rbe
hindt
hedoor
.

Att
hes
ightoft
his
,al
lthedi
sci
pl
ess
nee
red

i
nwa
rdl
y.

F
acedwi
ths
uchi
nconc
eiv
abl
eme
ansofa
tta
cks
,any
one'
swor
ldv
iewwoul
dcol
l
aps
e.
E
veni
fthe
ywer
enotor
dina
rype
opl
e,unders
uchas
ieg
e,t
heywoul
dber
educ
edt
oas
hes
.

Howev
er,
thene
xtmoment
,thedi
sci
pl
eswer
e

c
ompl
ete
lys
hoc
kedbyt
hes
cene!

Ree
dwa
sst
andi
ngwi
thhi
sha
ndbehi
ndhi
s

ba
cka
ndhi
sey
esr
efl
ect
ingabi
ti
ngc
hil
l
.He

wa
tche
dasa
llt
hea
tta
cksc
amef
orhi
m.He

s
hookhi
shea
dhel
pl
ess
lya
nds
aid,
"The

di
sci
pl
esoft
hisba
tcha
remuc
hwea
kert
han

be
for
e."

Af
ters
ayi
ngt
hat
,hes
teppe
dfor
war
dand

wa
lkedf
ear
les
slyt
owa
rdt
heent
ranc
eoft
he

Nona
gon.
All
thos
eimpe
ndi
nga
tta
ckswe
re

bl
ock
edbyapa
leg
oldenl
i
ghtofs
hiel
dthr
ee

me
ter
sawa
yfr
omRe
ed'
sbody
.

I
nst
ant
ly,
thehundr
edors
odi
sci
pl
eswer
e

dumbf
ounded.

Whoone
art
hcoul
dbl
ockt
hei
rsi
mul
tane
ous

a
tta
ckswi
thoutbei
nghur
t?!

Mor
eov
er,
theot
herpa
rtydi
dnote
venma
kea

mov
e.
S
impl
ytoot
err
if
yi
ng!

"
Ret
rea
tqui
ckl
y!S
tophi
m!"

Oneper
sonr
oar
ed,
anddoz
ensofdi
sci
pl
es

qui
ckl
yba
cke
dawa
y.

Whi
l
edef
endi
ngt
heNona
gon,
eve
ryonet
ookoutv
ari
ouswea
pons
.

S
omeev
enha
dGa
tli
ngg
uns
!

Ofc
our
se,
itwa
sanener
gyc
annons
pec
ial
l
y

modi
fi
edbyt
heNona
gon.

1882

L
ikeaba
ttl
ema
nia
c,t
hema
nca
rri
edahug
e

Ga
tli
nge
ner
gyc
annoni
nbot
hha
ndsa
nd

r
oar
edwi
the
xci
teme
nt,
"Ha
haha
!Ha
veat
ast
e

ofmyr
api
dfi
reba
ll
!"

Ra
t-t
at-
tat
!

I
nst
ant
ly,
20ba
rre
lsoft
heGa
tli
nge
ner
gy

c
annonr
ota
teda
thi
ghs
peeda
nddens
ebl
ue

e
ner
gybul
l
etss
uddenl
yshott
owa
rdRee
d!
E
venadi
sci
pl
efr
omt
hes
econdz
onewoul
d

ber
iddl
edwi
thbul
l
etsunders
ucha
nint
ens
ive

a
tta
ck.

Howev
er,
yeta
not
hera
stoni
shi
ngs
ceneunf
olde
dbef
oret
hei
rey
es.

T
hepa
leg
olde
nene
rgys
hiel
dinf
rontofRe
ed

r
esi
st
edt
hede
nseener
gybul
l
ets
.

T
hemome
ntt
het
woc
oll
i
ded,
ter
ri
fy
ing

e
ner
gyf
luc
tua
tionsr
age
dac
ros
sthef
iel
d.

T
hec
oll
i
sionbet
weent
hebl
ueener
gyc
annona
ndt
hepa
leg
olds
hie
ldf
orme
dada
zzl
i
ngl
i
ght

t
hatbl
i
ndedev
ery
one'
sey
es.

I
mme
dia
tel
yaf
ter
,the
rewa
sar
ippl
einRee
d's

g
ree
ncomba
tuni
for
masat
rac
eofi
mpa
tienc
e

a
ppe
aredi
nhi
sey
es.

Her
ais
edhi
sha
nda
ndma
deag
rabbi
ngmot
ion.

BangBef
oret
hedis
cipl
eknewwha
twasg
oingon,
agol
denha
ndma
nif
est
edf
roma
nene
rgyf
orc
e
appea
redint
hina
irandgra
bbe
dhim.

T
hen,
hisbodybur
sti
ntopi
ece
sandt
urnedi
ntoabl
oodmi
st
.
Hi
ss!

Al
lthedi
sci
pl
espa
nic
ked.

T
hedi
sci
pl
ewa
scr
ushedbyas
impl
egr
abt
hroug
hthea
ir?
!

Wha
tsor
tofpowe
rwa
sthi
s?!

T
hisg
uymus
tbea
tle
astadi
sci
pl
efr
omt
he

t
hir
dzonet
opos
ses
ssuc
hat
eri
fy
ing

t
echni
que
,ri
ght
?

Coul
dhebeadef
ect
orf
romt
het
hir
dzone?

T
hisg
roupofbuddi
ngdi
sci
pl
esha
dma
ny

t
houg
htsa
tthi
smomenta
nds
tar
tedt
opa
nic
.

Whi
l
ethe
ywer
est
il
li
nada
ze,
adoz
enf
igur
es

wea
ringbl
ackr
obesa
ndv
ari
ousa
nima
lma
sks

s
udde
nlyde
scende
dfr
omt
hes
kyi
nfr
ontof

t
hem.

E
ver
yfi
gur
eca
rri
eda
ninv
inc
ibl
eand

f
ri
ght
eni
ngc
hil
l
.
Ont
hei
rba
ckswa
sas
pec
ial
swnbol
-thewor
d'da
rk'
inbl
ackonawhi
teba
ckg
round.

T
hiswa
stheDa
rkDi
vi
si
onoft
heNona
gon!

T
heyha
dac
tua
ll
yappe
ared!

T
hiswa
sas
pec
ial
exi
st
enc
etha
tonl
y

be
long
edt
othel
ordc
ons
uloft
heNona
gon.

T
heyonl
yrec
eiv
edor
der
sfr
omt
hec
ons
ul.

E
venDeput
yCons
ulCooperBe
rryha
dno

a
uthor
it
ytoc
omma
ndt
hem.

Ge
ner
all
y,t
hei
rappea
ranc
ere
pre
sent
edt
he

wi
l
loft
hec
ons
ul.

Att
hea
ppea
ranc
eoft
hisg
roupofpeopl
e,t
he

buddi
ngdi
sci
pl
eswer
eex
cit
edbe
yondwor
ds.

T
obeamemberoft
heDa
rkDi
vi
si
on,
the
ir

s
treng
thmus
tatl
eas
tbei
nthef
our
thz
one
.

Wi
tht
hes
epeopl
efr
omt
hef
our
thz
one

a
round,
eve
ryt
hingwoul
dsur
elybef
ine.
"
All
newdi
sci
pl
esoft
hedoorma
yst
epba
ck.

We
'l
lta
keov
erf
romhe
re.
"

T
hel
eadi
ngme
mberoft
heDa
rkDi
vi
si
onwor
e

af
oxma
sk.
Wit
has
lende
rfi
gur
eanda
rms

c
ros
sedov
erhi
sches
t,hes
toodi
nfr
ontoft
he

c
rowda
sani
nde
scr
iba
bledomi
nee
ring

i
nte
nsi
tye
xude
dfr
omhi
m.

"
Yes
!"

Af
terr
ecei
vi
ngt
heor
der
,nea
rlyahundr
ed

di
sci
pl
eswi
thdr
ewf
romt
heba
ttl
ear
eaa
nd

g
uar
dedt
hes
urr
oundi
ngsoft
heNona
gon.

Asf
ort
hel
eade
roft
heDa
rkDi
vi
si
on,
he

s
tar
edf
ix
edl
yatRee
dwi
thapa
irofe
yest
hat

c
oul
dref
lec
thi
schi
l
lsde
spi
tet
hema
skhe

wor
e.

Hes
aidc
oldl
y,"
Supr
emeWi
l
li
ams
,the

l
ordc
ons
ulhope
stha
tyouc
anr
etr
eatwi
th

y
ourpeopl
eimmedi
atel
y.Re
gar
dingt
his

ma
tte
r,t
heNona
gonwi
l
lde
fini
tel
ygi
vey
oua

s
ati
sf
act
oryex
pla
nat
ion"
.
1883

Ree
dsnor
tedc
oldl
y,l
ook
eda
tthedoz
enors
o

di
sci
pl
esoft
heDa
rkDi
vi
si
on,
ands
aid,
"My

s
tude
ntha
sbee
nwr
ong
ed.

Ashi
stea
che
r,I
nat
ura
ll
yha
vet
ost
andupf
orhi
m."

"
Supr
emeWi
l
li
ams
,doy
our
eal
l
ywa
ntt
o

br
eaki
ntot
heNona
gonbui
l
ding
?"t
hel
eade
r

oft
heDa
rkDi
vi
si
ona
ske
dcol
dl
y.

"
Any
onewhobul
l
iesmys
tude
ntwi
l
lbe

puni
she
d!"Ree
dsa
ida
shi
sbodys
urg
edwi
th

as
oar
ingf
ight
ingi
nte
nt.

Cr
ack
!Int
hes
ky,
afe
wbol
tsofl
i
ght
ningf
las
hed

omi
nous
ly.

Ar
agi
ngg
ustofhur
ica
nes
uddenl
yswe
ptup.

"
Look
!Int
hes
ky!
"
Amongt
hedi
sci
pl
es,
some
ones
hout
ed.

I
nani
nst
ant
,ev
ery
onel
ook
edupa
tthes
ky.

Ahug
ered-
gol
dens
wor
dofk
ing
shi
psuddenl
y

hungi
nthes
ky.

T
hebodyoft
hes
wor
dwa
sre
dandg
old,

c
arv
edwi
thobs
cur
erunepa
tte
rns
.

F
iveg
oldendr
agonsc
oil
eda
roundt
hes
wor
d's

body
,emi
tt
ingada
zzl
i
ngg
oldenl
i
ght
.

Gol
denbol
tsofl
i
ght
ningc
ons
tant
lyf
las
heda
cros
s.

Att
hehi
l
toft
hes
wor
dwa
sgol
dendr
agons
cal
ear
mor
,look
ingbr
il
li
anta
ndda
zzl
i
ng.

T
hes
wor
d'sna
mewa
sAr
ctur
us.

I
nani
nst
ant
,ev
ery
whe
rewi
thi
nat
en-
mil
e

r
adi
uswa
sshr
oude
dbyapa
leg
oldenl
i
ght

s
hiel
d.Pe
opl
eout
si
dec
oul
donl
yseet
he

s
hiel
dwi
thouts
eei
ngwha
twe
ntoni
nsi
de.

T
hishug
ered-
gol
dendr
agons
wor
dof

k
ing
shi
pwa
sha
ngi
ngov
ert
heent
ir
ebui
l
ding
oft
heNona
gon.

Atanymoment,i
tmayf
all
anddes
troyt
hewhol
ebui
l
ding
!Ins
tant
ly,
thehundr
edors
one
wdi
sci
pl
es
wer
edumbfounded.

"
Hol
ysh*t
!"

Wha
twe
ret
heys
eei
ng?

T
hiswa
sas
wor
dofk
ing
shi
p!

Di
dtha
tme
ant
hema
ninf
rontoft
hemwe
ari
ngag
ree
ncomba
tuni
for
mwa
sak
ingofdi
sci
pl
es?

Ak
ingofdi
sci
pl
es!
Howwa
sthi
spos
sibl
e?

T
hatwa
ssi
mpl
ybey
ondev
ery
one'
s

i
mag
ina
tion!

I
nte
rmsofc
omba
tabi
l
ity
,ak
ingofdi
sci
pl
es

ha
dlongs
urpa
sse
dal
loft
hemc
ombi
ned!

I
not
herwor
ds,
all
oft
hemha
dgonet
hroug
h

t
heg
atesofhe
lla
ndba
ckj
ustnow.

T
heyha
djus
ttr
iedt
ota
kedownak
ingofdi
sci
pl
es.

Wha
twa
sev
enmor
ete
rri
fy
ingwa
stha
tthe

pr
ess
uree
mit
tedbyt
hehug
eswor
dof
k
ing
shi
pwa
sfa
rst
rong
ert
hant
hek
ingof

di
sci
pl
est
heyha
dsee
nint
hef
ir
stz
one
.

T
hiss
impl
esc
eneha
dal
rea
dys
hoc
kedt
he

hundr
edors
onewdi
sci
pl
es.

T
her
ema
ini
ngdoz
endi
sci
pl
esoft
heDa
rk

Di
vi
si
ona
lsopa
nic
kedwhe
ntheys
awRe
ed

unl
eas
hhi
sswor
dofk
ing
shi
p.

T
hel
eaderr
esi
st
edt
hepr
ess
ureRe
edg
ave

hi
m,bi
tthebul
l
et,
ands
aid,
"Supr
eme

Wi
l
li
ams
,Ihopey
ouc
ans
topa
ssoona
s

pos
sibl
e.

I
fthi
sca
usest
roubl
e,i
t'
ll
bedi
ff
ic
ultf
orust
ocl
eant
hing
sup.
"

Howev
er,
Reedi
gnor
edhi
m.

Hi
scol
dey
esf
las
hedwi
thaf
aintg
oldenl
i
ghta
shes
hout
edf
lat
ly,
"Ony
ourk
nee
s!"

T
hud!

Bef
oreanyonecoul
drea
ct!
Theleade
roft
heDa
rkDi
vi
si
onf
elta
nenor
mousmount
ainonhi
sba
ck,
bent
hi
sknees,
a ndk
ne l
tont
heground.
Heha
dnoc
hanc
etor
esi
sta
tal
l
!Thi
swa
stheoppr
ess
ivepr
ess
urea
nda
uraoft
hek
ingofdi
sci
pl
es.

Wi
thi
ntheener
gyf
iel
doft
hek
ing
,onewa
sathi
scompl
etemer
cy.

T
hel
eaderwa
sunde
rtr
eme
ndouspr
ess
ure
.

Wi
thc
olds
wea
tonhi
sfor
ehea
d,hi
swhol
e

bodywa
stens
e.

Het
ri
edt
obr
eakf
reef
romRee
d'si
nti
mida
tingpr
ess
ure.

Howev
er,
themor
ehes
trug
gle
dandt
hemor
ehet
ri
edt
ous
ehi
sst
reng
th,
theg
rea
tert
hepr
ess
urehe
f
elt
.

Cr
ack
!

T
het
il
esunderhi
sknee
ssha
tter
edi
nan

i
nst
ant
.Hi
sknee
spl
ung
edi
ntot
heg
rounda
s

bl
oods
pil
l
edf
romt
hec
orne
rsofhi
smout
h.

"
S-s
upr
emeW-
Wil
l
iams
..
."t
hema
nsa
idwi
thdi
ff
ic
ult
ywhi
l
eendur
ingt
het
remendous

pr
ess
urea
ndpa
ina
llov
erhi
sbody
.

1884

Howev
er,
Reedj
ustg
lanc
eda
thi
mcol
dl
y.
S
tandi
ngwi
thhi
sha
ndsbe
hindhi
sba
ck,
he

s
aidbl
andl
y,"
Donota
tte
mptt
ore
sis
t.

T
hisi
sther
uleofk
ing
shi
p.

Y
oudon'
tha
vet
hes
treng
tht
ore
sis
tata
ll
.

T
hemor
eyour
esi
st
,theg
rea
tert
her
est
rai
ntsy
ou'
l
lsuf
ferf
rom,
Thes
li
ght
estmi
st
akec
anpul
ver
iz
e
y
ou"

Uponhe
ari
ngt
his
,they
oungl
eade
roft
he

Da
rkDi
vi
si
ong
aveupr
esi
st
anc
e.Hi
sent
ir
e

pe
rsonwe
ntl
i
mpi
nani
nst
anta
shef
ell
tot
he

g
round.

T
ight
ene
dev
ery
one
.Thi
ssc
enec
ompl
ete
lyf
ri
ght
enede
ver
yone
.

T
hiswa
sjus
tas
impl
econf
ront
ati
ony
ett
he

me
mbe
roft
heDa
rkDi
vi
si
onpa
sse
doutj
ust

l
i
ket
hat
.Tha
twa
stheDa
rkDi
vi
si
ont
hat

be
long
edt
otheCons
ul.

Ape
rsonwhobel
ong
edt
othec
ons
ula
lone
!

T
hema
ninc
omba
tuni
for
minf
rontoft
hem

a
ctua
ll
yda
redt
oat
tac
kthec
ons
ul'
s
s
ubor
dina
te?
!

E
veni
fthel
ordc
ons
ulwa
snoti
ntheNona
gon

a
tthemoment
,hec
oul
dnota
ll
ows
ucha

pe
rsont
orunr
ampa
nt.

I
nst
ant
ly,
ther
ema
ini
ngme
mbe
rsoft
heDa
rk

Di
vi
si
ons
urr
ounde
dRee
d.

Oneoft
hems
aid,
"Supr
emeWi
l
li
ams
,thi
sis

t
heNona
gon.

Eve
nify
ouareaki
ngofdi
sci
pl
es,y
ouca
n'tbes
opr
esumpt
uous
!Thel
ordc
ons
ulha
sas
kedust
obr
ing
y
ouamessa
genottoc
rosst
heIl
ine
!"

Hmph!

Hea
ringt
hat
,Re
eds
nor
ted.

Hi
seyesf
las
hedwithabi
ti
ngchil
landsai
d,"Don'
tcr
osst
hel
ine?Whenyoustr
etc
hedy
ourhandst
omy
Dr
agonWa r
ri
ors
,youhadal
readycros
sedtheli
ne!T
heNona
g oni
sjus
tadropi
ntheoc
ean.

Doy
our
eal
l
ythi
nky
ou'
rea
bov
eev
ery
thi
ng

e
lse
?Toda
y,I
'
mgoi
ngt
obr
eaki
ntot
he

Nona
gont
ose
eify
ouha
vema
dea
nyc
hang
es

i
nal
lthe
sey
ear
stha
tcoul
dsur
pri
seme.
"
Wi
tht
hats
aid,
Reedr
ais
edhi
sfoota
nd

wa
lkedt
owa
rdt
hema
ine
ntr
anc
e.

Moretha
nadozenmembe
rsoft
heDa
rkDi
vi
si
onwi
thpower
soft
hef
our
thz
ones
tar
teda
tta
cki
ngRe
ed
att
hismoment
.

Howev
er,
Reedme
rel
ywa
vedhi
sha
nd!

Ba
ng,
thud!

I
nst
ant
ly,
the
yfl
ewoutl
i
kes
tra
w,f
ell
tot
he

g
round,
andpa
sse
dout
.

Wi
thj
ustonemov
e,t
heywe
rea
lls
entf
ly
ing
.

E
ver
yonewa
sdumbf
ounde
dbyt
hist
err
if
yi
ng

di
spl
ayofs
tre
ngt
h!

Att
hismoment
,ag
roupofpeopl
ewa
lke
dout

oft
hel
obby
.

T
hel
eaderwa
snoneot
hert
hanCooperBer
ryg
reet
edRe
edwi
thas
mil
eonhi
sfa
cea
nd

s
aid,
"Supr
emeWi
l
li
ams
,it
'sbee
nal
ongt
ime
.

I
didn'
tex
pec
tyout
ovi
si
tNona
gonwi
ths
uch

f
anf
are.
I
t'
smyf
aul
tfornotwe
lcomi
ngy
oui
nadv
anc
e"

Coope
rex
tendedhi
sha
ndwi
thas
ubt
les
mil
e

a
tthec
ornerofhi
smout
h.

I
tcoul
dbes
aidt
hathewa
sshowi
ngRee
dhi
sduer
espe
ctHowev
er,
Ree
dig
nor
edt
heot
herpa
rty
.

Coope
rwa
snotemba
rra
ssed.

Hewi
thdrewhi
shand,l
ookedatthec
omba
tant
sli
nedupout
si
det
hes
tree
ts,
andl
ook
eda
tthes
wor
d
of
fki
ngshi
pst
il
lha
ngingi
nt hes
ky.

Hewa
sfee
li
ngs
omewha
tfl
ust
ere
d.'
Aft
era
ll
,thi
sma
nwa
sonc
ethek
ingofdi
sci
pl
esoft
hes
ixt
hzone
!'

I
nte
rmsofs
treng
th,
fewpeopl
eint
hee
nti
re

Nona
gonc
oul
dst
andupt
ohi
m.

E
venhewa
snotama
tchf
orRe
ed.

Unl
esst
hos
efe
wol
dfe
ll
owswe
rewi
l
li
ngt
oma
kea
nappe
ara
nce.

Howev
er,
the
yha
dre
mai
nedbehi
ndt
hedoor

f
oral
ongt
imewi
thouti
nter
fer
ingi
nwor
ldl
y

a
ffa
irs
.
Atf
ir
st,
Coope
rthoug
htoft
hema
steroft
he

Dr
agonPa
vil
i
on,
buthewa
sal
soqui
te

a
ppr
ehens
ivea
boutt
hisper
son.

Hewa
sunc
ert
aina
boutt
hatg
uy'
sac
tua
lst
reng
th.

Mor
eov
er,
theot
herpa
rtyr
are
lys
howedupor

ma
deamov
e.

Hewoul
dnota
ppea
runl
esst
heNona
gonwa
sfa
cingac
ris
is.

Af
terc
aref
ull
ythi
nki
nga
bouti
t,Coopers
mil
ed

a
nds
aid,
"Supr
emeWi
l
li
ams
,ist
her
e

a
nyt
hing
lca
nhe
lpy
ouwi
th?
"

Ree
d'sf
acewa
scol
dashes
aid,
"Two

c
ondi
ti
ons
.

F
irs
t,r
ele
aset
hatpe
rsona
nds
ever
elypuni
sht
hema
ster
mindbehi
ndt
hes
cene
s.

S
econd,
letmydea
rst
ude
ntbor
row

t
hedr
agont
rans
for
mat
ionpondbehi
ndt
he

doora
scompens
ati
ont
ohi
m."
1885

Hea
ringt
het
woc
ondi
ti
onsf
romRe
ed,

Coope
r'sf
acet
urnedg
rav
e.

Hi
sey
esg
li
nte
dwi
thac
hil
lasac
rue
lsnee
rappea
reda
tthec
ornerofhi
smout
h.

Hesai
d,"
Supr
emeWi
l
li
ams
,al
thoug
hyou'
ret
hes
upr
emei
nourc
ount
ry,
youa
lsous
edt
obeame
mbe
r
oft
he

Nona
gon,
rig
ht?

E
veni
fyouha
venor
ega
rdf
or

ourpr
evi
ousa
cqua
int
anc
eshi
p,y
ous
ti
ll
hav
e

t
ores
pec
tthea
gree
mentbet
wee
nthe

Nona
gona
ndt
heot
herpa
rti
es,
rig
ht?
"

Ree
d'se
yeswer
eindi
ff
ere
nt.

Hi
sha
ndswer
ebehi
ndhi
sba
ck,
andhi
sgr
eenuni
for
mwa
sfl
utt
eri
ngwi
tht
hewi
nd.

Hes
toodt
her
eli
keag
iantmount
ain,
whi
chma
deot
her
sfee
li
nti
mida
ted.

T
heyc
oul
dnote
venmus
tera
ny

t
houg
htsofr
esi
st
anc
e.

T
hiswa
str
uedomi
nanc
e!
AtRee
d'ss
il
enc
e,Coope
r'sf
rownde
epene
d.

Af
tert
hink
ingf
orawhi
l
e,heg
rit
tedhi
ste
eth

a
nds
aid,
"Ic
ana
greet
othef
ir
stc
ondi
ti
on,

butI
don'
tha
vet
her
ightt
oca
llt
hes
hot
sfor

t
hes
econd.
Eve
nifI
do,
Iwoul
dn'
tag
reet
oit
!

Y
ouus
edt
obet
hek
ingofdi
sci
pl
esoft
he

s
ixt
hzone
.

Youshoul
dunde
rst
andt
hes
igni
fi
canc
eoft
hedr
agont
rans
for
mat
ionpondt
otheNona
gona
ndt
he
door
!"

"
Thedr
agont
rans
for
mat
ionpondc
anonl
ybe

ope
nedonc
eev
eryt
hreey
ear
s.

Onc
ethedr
agoni
str
ans
for
med,
onec
ana
scendt
othek
ing
shi
p.

I
t'
sres
erv
edf
ort
hemos
tex
cept
iona
l

g
eni
usbehi
ndt
hedoora
ndi
sthev
ery

f
ounda
tionoft
heNona
gon.

I
can'
tjus
tag
reet
othi
s!
"

T
hiswa
sCoope
rBe
rry
'sbot
toml
i
ne.

Onl
ythemos
tout
sta
ndi
ngg
eni
useswhoha
d
pa
ssedt
hel
ect
ure
sandt
rai
ni
ngi
nthef
iv
e

z
one
saswe
lla
sobt
ainedba
ttl
erec
ordst
hat

wer
ere
cog
niz
edbye
ver
yone
,woul
dha
vet
he

oppor
tuni
tyt
oent
ert
hedr
agon

t
rans
for
mat
ionpond.

T
heyc
oul
dha
vet
hec
hanc
etot
ouc
hthedoort
hatwoul
dma
ket
hemak
ingofdi
sci
pl
es.

T
hiswa
sthef
ounda
tionoft
heNona
gona
nda
lsooneoft
hes
ecr
etsoft
hedoor
.

I
twa
sabs
olut
elyi
mpos
sibl
etol
etot
her
sbor
rowi
t.

Now,
Reeda
ctua
ll
ywa
nte
dtobor
rowt
hedr
agont
rans
for
mat
ionpond.

T
hiswa
simpos
sibl
eanda
bsol
utel
ynota
ll
owe
d.

Af
terCooperf
ini
she
dspea
king
,Ree
dra
ised

hi
sey
ebr
owss
li
ght
ly.

As
neera
ppea
reda
tthec
orne
rofhi
smout
hashes
aid,
"Coope
r,s
inc
e

y
our
efus
e,I
'
llr
ephr
asemywor
ds.

I
wantt
ota
kea
ndus
ethedr
agont
rans
for
mat
ionpond.

Now,
wha
tdoy
out
hink
?"
Ass
oona
shes
aidt
hat
,the30,
000

c
omba
tant
sbe
hindRe
ed,
thef
ight
erpl
ane
s

hov
eri
nga
llov
ert
hes
ky,
aswe
lla
sthe

a
rmor
edv
ehi
cl
est
hatwer
eful
l
yar
meda
nd

r
eadyt
ogoa
lll
oade
dthei
rammuni
ti
ona
tthi
s

t
ime
.

T
heywer
erea
dyt
oat
tac
kata
nyt
ime
.

T
hiss
cenena
tur
all
yca
use
dCoope
rto

s
hudder
.

Hewa
sfur
ious
!

Ata
nyr
ate,
hewa
sst
il
lthede
put
ycons
ulof

t
heNona
gon,
ape
rsonwhos
tooda
bov
e

e
ver
yonee
lseex
ceptf
orone.

Henev
erex
pec
tedRee
dWi
l
li
amst
obes
o

di
sr
espe
ctf
ult
ohi
m.

Be
sides
,wha
tdi
dhes
ay?

Hewa
ntedt
ota
kea
ndus
eit
?Itwa
snot
bor
rowi
ng.

Wha
twa
sthedi
ff
erenc
ebet
ween

t
hata
ndda
yli
ghtr
obber
y?

Coope
rwa
sang
ry.

Hisf
acedar
k enedasheshout
edcol
dly
,"S
upremeWil
li
ams
,ar
eyout
ryi
ngt
opr
ovok
eawa
rbe
twe
en
Sout
hri
dgeandt heNona
gon?Don'
tfor
get,t
heNona
gon

i
sindepende
ntofa
nyi
nst
it
uti
ona
ndwe
'renot

r
equi
redt
ofol
l
owa
nyi
nst
ruc
ti
onsf
romt
he

c
omba
tsqua
d.

Ev
enthec
urre
ntoneinpos
it
ionwon'tea
sil
yint
erf
erei
nourc
odeofc
onduc
t!Doy
our
eal
l
yda
ret
o
makeamoveaga
ins
ttheNonagon?
"

Coope
rwa
sri
ght
.

T
heNona
gonwa
sinde
pendentoft
he

munda
newor
lda
ndwa
snotundert
he

j
uri
sdi
ct
ionofa
nyoneora
nyi
nst
it
uti
on.

T
hatwa
swha
tma
dei
tspec
ial
anda
lsot
hec
rit
eri
ont
hatma
dei
tsupe
riort
othes
ecul
arwor
ld.

T
heNona
gonha
dit
spr
idea
ndt
rans
cende
nce
.

Now,
bei
ngt
rampl
edr
uthl
ess
lybyRe
ed,
Cooper
'shea
rtwa
sbur
ningwi
thf
ir
e.
Howev
er,
aft
erhea
ringCooper
'swor
ds,
Reed

di
dnothe
sit
atea
tal
landr
ais
edhi
sri
ghtha
nd

s
lowl
y.

I
twa
sjus
tas
impl
eac
ti
on!
Behi
ndhi
m,30,
000he
avi
l
yar
meda
nda
rmor
edc
omba
tant
sra
isedt
hei
rguns
.

T
heyt
ookt
hre
est
epsf
orwa
rd.

T
hud,
thud,
thud!

L
iket
hunderi
nthes
ky,
thes
oundse
xpl
ode
d

i
nthehea
rtsofe
ver
yone
.

T
he30,
000f
ear
les
swa
rri
orst
ookt
hrees
teps

f
orwa
rdl
i
keaf
orma
tionf
org
edbyat
orr
entof

s
teel
.

T
hen,
thec
omba
tant
satt
hef
oref
ront

wi
ths
hiel
dsma
deofs
pec
ial
mat
eri
al
s

s
lammedt
hemhe
avi
l
yont
heg
round,
mak
ing

t
hee
art
htr
embl
e.

I
nthi
swor
ld,
suc
hana
rrog
antmov
ecoul
d

onl
ybedonebyRe
edWi
l
li
ams
!
1886

Coope
rcl
enc
hedhi
sfi
st
sti
ght
lya
she

wa
tche
dthi
ssc
ene
.

Hiseyesoc
k et
ss unkdeepashesnar
ledinanger
,"Re
edWill
i
ams ,
suchauda
city
!Thi
sist
heNona g
on,
notSout
hridge!Ifyoudaret
oa c
treckl
essl
y,t
heNonagonwi
llg
atherte
nsofthous
andsofdi
sci
pl
esto
wipeoutyourS outhr
idg
einonefel
lswoop!"

Ass
oona
sCoopers
aidt
hats
uddenl
y,f
iv
e

i
mpos
ingf
igur
ess
teppe
doutoft
heNona
gon

bui
l
dingt
hroug
hthes
hadows
.

T
hef
iv
epeopl
ewa
lkedoutoft
hee
ntr
anc
e

ha
ught
il
yands
toodbehi
ndCooper
.

Undert
hes
un,
eac
hfi
gur
eca
rri
eda
ninv
inc
ibl
esoa
ringf
orc
e.

F
ourmena
ndonewoma
n.

T
hei
rcomba
tuni
for
mswer
erus
tl
ing
.

T
heywer
ethec
urr
entf
iv
eki
ngsofdi
sci
pl
esof

t
heNona
gon,
andt
heywe
rea
llpr
ese
nt.
T
hei
rappe
ara
nces
hoc
keda
llt
hedi
sci
pl
espr
ese
nt.

T
heywer
ethef
iv
eki
ngsofdi
sci
pl
es.

Coope
rBe
rryha
dmobi
l
izedt
hef
iv
eki
ngsof

di
sci
pl
esj
ustt
odea
lwi
thoneRee
dWi
l
li
ams
!

Wi
tht
hisc
onf
ront
ati
ona
nda
tmos
phe
re,
it

s
eeme
dtha
ttheyc
oul
dtr
igg
ert
hewa
roft
he

c
ent
uryj
ustbybr
eat
hinga
loud.

Abr
upt
ly,
soundsofex
plos
ionsc
oul
dbehe
ard

i
nthes
ky.

Ov
erhe
ad,
fiv
eot
hers
wor
dsofk
ing
shi
p

s
udde
nlya
ppea
red,
enc
irc
li
ngRe
ed'
sswor
dof

k
ing
shi
p.

Gr
eenKi
ng,
Whi
teKi
ng,
Lig
htni
ngKi
ng,
Fir
e

Ki
ng,
andS
eaKi
ng.
Fiv
eswor
dsofk
ing
shi
p

hungi
nthea
ir,
tri
gge
ringas
tor
mofener
gy

pr
ess
ure!

T
hea
tmos
pher
ese
eme
duna
blet
owi
ths
tand

t
hepr
ess
ureofs
uchk
ing
lypowera
ndwa
s

a
boutt
ocol
l
aps
e.
T
heent
ir
esk
yfl
owedwi
thg
org
eousener
gyf
luc
tua
tions
.

Bol
tsofc
olorful
li
ght
ninga
lsor
ageda
roundt
hes
wor
dsofk
ing
shi
p,s
ti
rr
ingupt
hes
kyf
ordoz
ensof
mil
esinv
ariouscol
ors
.

T
hic
kcl
oudsqui
ckl
yga
ther
edov
ert
he

Nona
gon,
for
mingev
il
-l
ook
ingv
ort
ex-
li
kec
louds
.

T
heent
ir
esk
ysee
meda
sifi
twa
saboutt
obet
orna
par
t.

T
hef
iv
eswor
dsofk
ing
shi
pjus
thungi
nthea
ir,
emi
tt
ingada
zzl
i
ngl
ust
era
ndpe
rmea
tingpr
ess
ure
.

T
heywer
etr
yingt
ocount
era
ctt
her
eda
ndg
old

Ar
ctur
uss
wor
dofk
ing
shi
pint
hec
ent
er.

T
hes
tor
mwa
sont
hev
erg
eofbr
eak
ingout
.

Ree
dst
il
lst
oodwi
thhi
sha
ndsbehi
ndhi
s

ba
ck,
hise
yess
canni
ngpa
stt
hef
iv
eki
ngsof

di
sci
pl
esbe
hindCooper
.

Afai
nts
mil
ea ppear
eda tt
hecor
ner
sofhi
smout
hashes
aid,
"Thef
iv
eki
ngsofdi
sci
pl
es,
huh?Coope
r,
your
eal
lyt
hinktoohig
hlyofme"

Coope
rsne
ered.
Withate
ns eface
,hesai
d,"Reed,
asIsa
id,theNonag
oni snotapl
aceyouc
anactr
eckl
ess
ly!Ba
ckt
hen,
t
helordconsulwasmerci
fulwhenhea l
lowedyou,a
sc ourge
,tog
o!Today
,onbehal
foft
heNonagon
andthel
ordc ons
ul,
I'
ll
getridofal
lofyouinonefel
lswoop!"

Coope
rwa
sful
lofc
onf
idenc
e.Wi
tht
he

ba
cki
ngoft
hef
iv
eki
ngsofdi
sci
pl
esbe
hind

hi
m,Ree
dWi
l
li
amsdi
dnotpos
eat
hre
ata
tal
l
.

Wha
tdi
ditma
tte
rifhewa
sonc
ethek
ingof

di
sci
pl
esoft
hes
ixt
hzone
?Coul
dhes
ti
ll
sur
viv
ethec
ombi
nede
ffor
tsof

t
hef
iv
eki
ngs
?

Howev
er,
Cooperha
dunde
res
ti
mat
edRe
ed'
s

s
treng
th.

Reedra
ise
dhi
shea
ds l
ig
htl
y,
gl
ance
datt
hes
ixs
wor
dsofk
ing
shi
pha
ngi
nga
bov
ehi
she
ad,
andmut
ter
ed,
"Thi
sworl
dha
schang
edlongag
o.

I
ftheNonagonwant
stoes
capet
hebounda
rie
sandc
ont
rol
theg
ameofc
hes
s,i
tmus
tal
soc
ons
ideri
fi
t
hast
hestr
ength.

F
ivek
ing
ste
ami
ngupt
oget
her

i
nde
edma
keupav
erypower
ful
for
ce.

Howev
er,
youf
org
otonet
hing
."

Wi
tht
hats
aid,
Reedl
owe
redhi
she
ada
nd
s
tar
eda
tCoope
rwi
ths
ear
ingey
es.

Coope
rfel
tal
i
ttl
ecr
eepe
doutbyRe
ed'
sga
ze

a
nda
ske
dwi
thaf
rown,
"Wha
tar
eyout
ryi
ng

t
osa
y?"
Ree
dgr
inne
dands
aid,
"Thek
ing
sofdi
sci
pl
es

whol
eftt
heNona
gonba
ckt
henwer
en'
tonl
y

mea
lone
.

T
her
e'sa
not
herone.

E
veni
fal
lthedi
sci
pl
esoft
heNona
gonj
oi
nfor
ces
,they
'res
ti
ll
nothi
sopponent
."

1887

Coope
rwa
simme
dia
tel
yta
kena
bac
kbyt
hos
e

Wor
ds.

T
hatwa
sbec
aus
eheha
dthoug
htof

onepos
sibi
l
ity
.

Howev
er,
tha
twa
simpos
sibl
e!

Des
pit
etha
t,t
he30,
000c
omba
tant
sbehi
nd

Ree
daut
oma
tic
all
yma
deapa
th.
Asf
ara
sev
ery
onec
oul
dsee
,af
igur
ewa
sst
andi
ng

upr
ightwi
they
esa
scol
dasbl
ade
s.

Heha
dac
ompe
ll
inga
uraa
ndpr
ess
urea
shewa
lke
d

ones
tepa
tat
imet
owa
rdCoopera
ndt
he

ot
herf
iv
eki
ngsofdi
sci
pl
es.

T
hisf
igur
ewa
sli
kea
ninv
inc
ibl
eba
ttl
egodof

t
hel
and.
Wit
hjus
taf
ews
impl
est
eps
,itwa
s

a
sthoug
hheha
dtr
avel
edt
hroug
hthet
orr
ent
ofe
ter
nit
yands
toodbe
for
ethe
m.

T
hei
nte
nsi
tyt
hatwoul
dbr
ingmi
l
li
ons
of

pe
opl
etof
all
tot
hei
rkne
esa
ndwor
shi
phi
m

s
eeme
dtot
eart
hes
kya
par
t.

F
ult
onHa
sh!

Hewa
sonc
ethek
ingofdi
sci
pl
esoft
he

s
eve
nthz
one
.

Hewa
sknownt
obet
hek
ingwi
tht
hes
trong
estc
omba
tpowe
ramonga
llt
hek
ing
sofdi
sci
pl
es.

Byrel
yi
ngonhispoweral
one,heoncebr
okei
ntot
hes
event
hzone
,sev
erel
yinj
ure
damy
ster
ious
exi
st
encebe
hindthedoor
,andopenedupasa
fear
eai
nthe

s
eve
nthz
one
.
Hewa
sthek
ingofa
llk
ing
sofdi
sci
pl
es.
He

wa
sanundef
eat
edl
egendi
nthee
yesof

c
ount
les
spe
opl
e.E
ver
yst
epofhi
sse
emedt
obei
nte
rtwi
nedwi
tht
her
ule
sofhe
avena
nd

e
art
h.

E
achs
tri
dehet
ooks
eeme
dtos
tepon

t
hehea
rtsofe
ver
yone
,jus
tli
keag
ospel
tha
t

e
ver
yonec
oul
dnotr
esi
stbutk
nee
land

Wor
shi
pat
.Coope
randt
hef
iv
eki
ngsofdi
sci
pl
esbehi
nd

hi
mfi
nal
l
yre
act
edwhenhea
ppr
oac
hed.

F
ult
ong
lanc
eda
tRee
dathi
ssi
dea
ndnodde
d

s
li
ght
lya
sag
reet
ing
.

T
hen,
her
ais
edhi
sey
ebr
owsa
ndg
lanc
eda
tthes
ixs
wor
dsofk
ing
shi
pint
hes
ky.

Hes
igheds
oft
lya
nds
aid,
"Ke
ept
hema
way
"

Ass
oona
shes
aidt
hat
,thes
ixs
wor
dsof

k
ing
shi
pint
hes
kydi
sappea
red.

T
hes
kywa
sres
tor
edt
ocl
ari
ty.

T
hes
cenet
hatl
ook
edt
obeont
hebr
inkofa
n

a
poc
aly
psebef
oret
urnedi
ntoabl
ues
kywi
th

whi
tec
louds
.
T
her
agi
ngpr
ess
urea
nde
ner
gy

f
luc
tua
tionsa
lsodi
ssi
pat
edi
nani
nst
ant
.

T
hef
iv
eki
ngsofdi
sci
pl
esbehi
ndCoope
rwer
e

a
lls
tunne
datt
hismoment
.Ki
ngs
hipi
nte
rfer
enc
e!

F
ult
onc
oul
dea
sil
yint
erf
erewi
tht
hei
rrul
eof

k
ing
shi
p.

T
hiswa
ssi
mpl
yuni
mag
ina
ble
!

E
ver
yki
ngofdi
sci
pl
eha
dthei
rownk
ing
shi
p

e
ner
gyf
iel
d,whi
chwa
sthef
orbi
dde
npl
ace

t
heywi
el
deda
bsol
utec
ont
rol
ove
r.

Any
onewhot
res
pas
sedi
ntot
hef
iel
dofk
ing
shi
p

woul
dbe
comeme
atont
hec
hoppi
ngboa
rd,
at

t
hemer
cyoft
hek
ing
.

Howev
er,
jus
tnoW,
thi
sma
nbe
for
ethe
m

me
rel
ysa
idaf
ewwor
dsa
ndea
sil
ybr
oket
hei
r

f
iel
dsofk
ing
shi
p.

T
hiswa
sthef
unda
ment
alyma
nipul
ati
onoft
her
uleofk
ing
shi
p.

Hec
oul
dac
tua
ll
ycha
nget
hek
ing
shi
prul
esofot
her

k
ing
sofdi
sci
pl
es.
T
hiswa
ssi
mpl
ytoot
err
if
yi
ng!
Suc
hape
rsonwa
ssi
mpl
yinv
inc
ibl
e!

T
hiss
cenena
tur
all
yma
deCoope
rfee
lgr
eat

pr
ess
ure.

Hes
tar
eda
tFul
tonc
aut
ious
lya
nd

s
patoutas
ent
enc
efr
omhi
stee
th,
say
ing
,

"
Ful
tonHa
sh,
bydoi
ngt
his
,ar
eyoug
oingt
o

v
iol
atet
hea
gree
mentbet
weent
heCl
ark
e

f
ami
l
yandt
heNona
gon?
"

F
ult
onl
ower
edhi
sey
esa
tCoopera
nds
aid,
"If

I
rememberc
orr
ect
ly,
youwer
ejus
ta

s
ecr
eta
ryba
ckt
hen.

Now,
youha
vebe
comet
hede
put
ycons
ul.

Y
ouc
ert
ainl
yha
ves
omet
ri
cksupy
ours
leev
es.
"

Hea
ringt
hat
,Cooperc
huc
kled.

Het
ugg
eda
thi
scol
l
ara
nds
aida
rrog
ant
ly,
"Si
ncey
ouk
nowt
hatI
'
mthede
put
ycons
ul,
yous
houl
d

unde
rst
andt
hatI
repr
ese
ntt
heNona
gon.

I
nthel
ordc
ons
ul'
sabs
enc
e,I
hav
ethef
ina
lsa
y
i
nev
ery
thi
ng.

F
ult
on,i
fy oudon'
twa
ntt
obr
eakt
hea
gre
ementbe
twee
ntheNona
gona
ndt
heCl
ark
efa
mil
y,wi
thdr
aw
i
mme di
ately
!

"
Thi
sisnotapl
acey
ouc
ans
etf
ooti
n!"

Af
tert
hes
ewor
ds,
Ful
tonwa
ssi
l
entf
ora

mome
ntbe
for
esa
ying
,"Cooper
,you'
renot

qua
li
fi
edt
ospe
akt
omey
et.
"

F
ult
onl
ower
edhi
sey
esa
tCoopera
nds
aid,
"If

I
rememberc
orr
ect
ly,
youwer
ejus
ta

s
ecr
eta
ryba
ckt
hen.

Now,
youha
vebe
comet
hede
put
ycons
ul.

Y
ouc
ert
ainl
yha
ves
omet
ri
cksupy
ours
leev
es.
"

Hea
ringt
hat
,Cooperc
huc
kled.

Het
ugg
eda
thi
scol
l
ara
nds
aida
rrog
ant
ly,
"Si
ncey
ouk
nowt
hatI
'
mthede
put
ycons
ul,
yous
houl
d

unde
rst
andt
hatI
repr
ese
ntt
heNona
gon.

I
nthel
ordc
ons
ul'
sabs
enc
e,I
hav
ethef
ina
lsa
y

i
nev
ery
thi
ng.
F
ult
on,i
fy oudon'
twa
ntt
obr
eakt
hea
gre
ementbe
twee
ntheNona
gona
ndt
heCl
ark
efa
mil
y,wi
thdr
aw
i
mme di
ately
!

"
Thi
sisnotapl
acey
ouc
ans
etf
ooti
n!"

Af
tert
hes
ewor
ds,
Ful
tonwa
ssi
l
entf
ora

mome
ntbe
for
esa
ying
,"Cooper
,you'
renot

qua
li
fi
edt
ospe
akt
omey
et.
"

Notqua
li
fi
ed?

T
hisma
deCooperf
uri
ous
.Hec
lenc
hedhi
s

f
is
tsa
ndr
oar
edr
ese
ntf
ull
y,"
Ful
tonHa
sh,
do

y
our
epr
esenty
our
sel
fort
heCl
ark
efa
mil
y

be
hindy
oui
nma
kinga
nenemyoft
he

Nona
gon?

1888

F
ult
ons
mil
edl
i
ght
lya
shi
sey
esf
ell
ont
hef
iv
e

k
ing
sofdi
sci
pl
esbe
hindCooper
.

Hes
aid,
"Notba
d,t
hequa
li
tyofy
ourt
ale
ntsi
s

a
ccept
abl
e,
Its
eemst
hatov
ert
hey
ear
s,t
he

Nona
gonha
sal
sobe
enput
ti
ngi
nal
otof

e
ffor
t"
T
hef
iv
eki
ngsofdi
sci
pl
eswe
real
i
ttl
est
art
led

now.

Ask
ing
s,t
heya
ctua
ll
yha
dahi
ntoff
ear

whe
nfa
cings
uchaper
son.

T
hiswa
ssi
mpl
yunhe
ardof
!

T
heyha
dsee
nal
lki
ndsofs
cenesa
ndf
oug
ht

c
ount
les
ste
rri
fy
ingex
ist
enc
esbehi
ndt
he

door
.

E
vena
tthee
ndoft
hei
rli
ves
,theyne
ver

s
howe
danyf
ear
.

Howev
er,nowt
hatt
heywer
efa
cings
ucha
nunf
athoma
bleper
sonl
i
keF
ult
on,
theya
ctua
ll
yha
danur
ge
towor
shi
phim.

Coope
rwa
sver
yups
etwhenhehe
ardt
his

a
nds
aids
ole
mnl
y,"
Ful
ton,
I'
mnotk
iddi
ng.

T
hisi
stheNona
gon,
nott
het
urfofy
our

Cl
ark
efa
mil
y.

Noonei
sal
l
owedt
orunwi
l
dher
e!"

Onl
ythe
ndi
dFul
tonl
ookCoopers
qua
rel
yin

t
hef
acea
nds
izehi
mups
eri
ous
ly.
T
hisma
deCooperf
uri
ous
.

E
vena
ftera
llt
hathes
aid,
theot
herpa
rtyha
dig
nor
edhi
munt
ilnow.

"CooperBerry
,I'
mnothe r
etodi
scus
swithyoutoda
y,Whenyouchos
etot
akeacti
onagai
nstthey
oung
ma s
ter,youhadalr
eadypl
ant
edtherootofev
il
.Thi
srooti
senought
obeyourundoi
ng.
"Ful
tonsa
id
i
ndiff
erentl
y.

T
hedomi
neer
ingde
mea
norr
evea
ledi
nhi
swor
dsa
nda
cti
onsma
deCoopera
fra
idt
olooka
thi
mdi
rec
tl
y.

"
Wha
tdoy
ouwa
ntt
odo?
"Coope
ras
ked.

F
ult
ons
aid,
"Rel
eas
ehi
mandpuni
shGr
if
fi
n

Pa
vil
i
ons
ever
ely
"

Coope
rfr
owne
duponhea
ringt
his
.

Gr
if
fi
nPa
vil
i
onwa
sonhi
ssi
de.

I
fheabandone
dtheGr
if
fi
nPa
vil
i
onf
orhi
ssur
viv
al,
hisr
ela
tions
hipwi
thPa
vil
i
onMa
ste
rUnawoul
d
det
eri
orat
e.

"
Hehe,
Ful
ton,
your
eal
l
ythi
nkt
oohi
ghl
yof

y
our
sel
f.

T
hisi
stheNona
gon.

I
havethef
ina
lsa
yonmet
ingouts
ever
epuni
shme
nts
.Younol
ong
erha
vet
her
ightt
omeddl
eint
he
a
ffa
irs

oft
heNona
gon.
"Coope
rsnee
red.
Bang
Ass
oona
shef
ini
she
dsa
yingt
hes
ewor
ds,

F
ult
onma
deamov
e!

Hes
lamme
dhi
skne
efor
cef
ull
yint
oCoope
r's

s
toma
ch.

I
nst
ant
ly,
Cooper
'sent
ir
ebodywa
s

s
entf
ly
ingwi
thhi
sba
ckhunc
hedl
i
kea

s
hri
mp.

T
hen,
hef
ell
tot
heg
roundwhi
l
e

c
lut
chi
nghi
sabdomen.

Hi
sfa
cef
lus
hedr
ed.

F
ult
onc
oldl
ylook
eda
tCoope
rwhowa
scur
led

upont
heg
rounda
nds
aid,
"De
put
yCons
ul

Be
rry
,asI
sai
d,I
'
mnothe
ret
odi
scus
swi
th

y
ou,
Ify
oua
gree
,it
'sf
ine.
Ify
oudon'
tag
ree
,

I
'
llobl
i
ter
atet
hee
nti
reGr
if
fi
nPa
vil
i
on"

L
ikeabombs
hel
l
,hi
swor
dss
hoc
keda
llt
he

di
sci
pl
es.

T
hef
iv
eki
ngsofdi
sci
pl
esa
lsof
eltt
her
agi
ngk
il
li
ngi
ntentf
romF
ult
on.

T
hatk
il
li
ngi
nte
ntwa
shi
ghert
hant
hes
ky!
Coope
rcov
ere
dhi
sst
oma
ch,
andhi
sfa
cewa
s

f
lus
hedr
ed.

Heg
otupf
romt
heg
roundwi
th

di
ff
ic
ult
ywhi
l
esa
yingc
oldl
y,"
Ful
ton,
ify
ou

da
ret
oat
tac
kme
,you'
rema
kinga
nene
myof

t
hee
nti
reNona
gon!Noma
tterhowpowe
rful

y
ourCl
ark
efa
mil
yis
,ift
heNona
gonwa
ntst
o

br
ingy
oudown,
it'
snoti
mpos
sibl
e!"

Hea
ringt
his
,Ful
tonf
rowned.
Sta
ringa
t

Coope
r,her
eac
hedoneha
ndouta
ndf
ier
cel
y

g
rabbe
dhi
mbyt
henec
kbef
orel
i
fti
nghi
m.

Hes
aidc
oldl
y,"
You'
renotqua
li
fi
edt
ore
pres
ent

t
heNona
gony
et!
"

Boom!

Wi
tht
hats
aid,
Ful
tonf
lunghi
sha
ndout
.

Coope
rwa
stos
sedoutl
i
keahuma
n-s
hape
dca
nnonba
lla
ndc
ras
hedhe
avi
l
yint
otheg
las
s

doort
hate
vent
hec
urr
entk
ing
sofdi
sci
pl
es

c
oul
dnote
asi
l
ybr
eak
!

Ba
ng!
I
naf
las
h,t
hee
nti
reg
las
sdoors
hat
ter
ed.

Coope
ral
sof
ell
tot
heg
roundl
i
mpl
y.

F
ult
ondi
dnotev
ens
par
ehi
mag
lanc
e.

Het
urnedhi
she
adt
olooka
tthef
iv
eki
ngsof

di
sci
pl
eswhower
eaboutt
ota
kea
cti
on

a
gai
nsthi
mands
aidc
oldl
y,'
"You'
renotmy

oppone
ntsy
et.

Don'
tma
kef
uti
l
eat
tempt
s.
"

T
hef
iv
eki
ngsofdi
sci
pl
esg
lanc
eda
tea
ch

ot
hera
nds
teppedf
orwa
rd.
Wit
hte
nsef
ace
s,

t
heyl
ook
eda
tFul
tona
nds
aid,
"Thi
sist
he

Nona
gon,
Wef
ightf
ort
heNona
gon!
"

1889

F
ult
onf
rownedbe
for
esa
yingwi
thas
mil
e,

"
Ver
ywe
ll
,ase
xpec
tedoft
hek
ing
sof

di
sci
pl
es.

Y
ourc
our
agei
scommenda
blea
nd

y
ouha
ven'
tlos
tyourhonor
!"
Ashes
aidt
hat
,thef
iv
eki
ngsofdi
sci
pl
es

wa
lkedf
orwa
rda
nds
toodi
nfr
ontofF
ult
on

a
ndRe
ed.

E
vent
houg
htheyk
newt
hatt
heg
apbe
twee
n

t
hems
elv
esa
ndt
heot
herpa
rtywa
sgr
eat
,as

k
ing
sofdi
sci
pl
es,
thei
rdut
ywa
stog
uar
dthe

Nona
gona
ndt
hedoor
.

E
veni
fi
tinv
olv
edl
i
fea
ndde
ath,
the
ymus
tfi
ght
.Thi
swa
sthei
rgl
orya
ski
ngsofdi
sci
pl
es!

Howev
er,
att
hismome
nt,
afi
gur
esl
owl
y

wa
lkedoutoft
heent
ranc
eoft
heNona
gon.

T
hisf
igur
e,dr
ess
edi
nal
ongg
ree
nrobe
,

l
ook
eds
toi
cwi
thwi
sdomi
nhi
sey
es.
Wit
hhi
s

ha
ndsbe
hindhi
sba
ck,
hewa
lke
dout
.

E
ver
yst
ephet
ooks
eeme
dor
dina
rybutt
hea
uras
urr
oundi
nghi
mwa
sri
si
ngs
tea
dil
y.

Hewa
sthema
ste
roft
heDr
agonPa
vil
i
on,

F
itz
ger
aldHa
le.
Hisa
ppea
ranc
eatt
hist
ime

a
stounde
dthef
iv
eki
ngsofdi
sci
pl
es.
F
itz
ger
aldl
ook
eda
tCoope
rwhoha
dfa
ll
ent
o

t
heg
roundwi
thapa
inedex
pres
siona
nds
aid,

"
Deput
yCons
ul,
arey
oua
lri
ght
?"Cooperendur
edt
hepa
ina
ndg
otupf
romt
he

g
roundwi
thdi
ff
ic
ult
y.

Wit
hafr
own,
het
urnedt
olooka
tFi
tz
ger
alda
nds
aidc
oldl
y,"
Dra
gonPa
vil
i
onMa
ster
,you'
rej
usti
n
t
ime"

F
itz
ger
alds
mil
eds
li
ght
lya
nds
aid,
"It
'sa
llf
or

t
heNona
gon"

Af
ters
ayi
ngt
hat
,het
urne
dtoF
ult
ona
nd

Ree
d.

Hes
tre
tche
douthi
sha
ndg
rac
ious
ly

whi
l
esa
ying
,"Whydon'
tthet
woofy
ouc
ome

i
nandha
veas
eat
?"

F
ult
ona
ndRee
d'se
yesf
ell
onF
itz
ger
ald.
Bot
h

oft
hemf
rowned.

E
venF
ult
onc
oul
dnots
eet
hroug
hFi
tz
ger
ald

Ha
lenow.

Duri
ngtheNona
gondefect
ioni
nci
dentbac
kthe
n,subs
equenti
nvest
iga
tionsr
eve
aleds
hadowsof
Fi
tz
gera
ldaddi
ngfue
ltoFul
toni
mme di
atel
ywal
kedinwhi
lesay
ing
,
"
Thi
shos
pit
ali
tyi
sha
rdt
ocomeby
.

I
'
llg
oina
ndha
veas
eat
.Re
ed,
youwa
it.
out
si
de.
"

Ree
dwa
vedhi
sha
nda
nds
aid,
"Ic
ans
ti
ll

br
avet
hroug
hthi
sli
tt
leNona
gon.
I'
ll
gowi
th

y
ou.
"

Wi
tht
hats
aid,
thet
wodi
rec
tl
ywentpa
stt
he

f
iv
eki
ngsofdi
sci
pl
esa
ndent
ere
dthe

Nona
gon.

T
he30,
000c
omba
tant
squi
ckl
y

a
ssume
dade
fens
ives
tanc
e.

Ass
oona
stheot
herpa
rtyma
dear
ashmov
eag
ains
tthes
upr
eme,
the
ywoul
dimme
dia
tel
yrus
hin!

Noonek
newwha
ttr
ans
pir
edi
nsi
de.

T
enmi
nut
esl
ater
,Ful
tona
ndRe
edwa
lke
dout

f
romt
hema
ine
ntr
anc
eoft
heNona
gon.

F
itz
gera
ldnat
ura
ll
yfol
l
owe
dands
aidt
othet
wowi
thas
mil
e,"
Ihopeourc
onv
ers
ati
onwa
ssa
tis
fac
tor
y
f
orthebot
hofyou"
F
ult
ont
urne
dhi
she
ad,
gla
nceda
tFi
tz
ger
ald,

a
nds
aidme
ani
ngf
ull
y,"
Idi
dn'
tex
pec
ttha
t

y
ou'
vea
lrea
dyr
eac
hedt
hene
xtl
evel
"

F
itz
ger
alds
mil
eda
nds
aidwi
tha
n

unf
athoma
blea
ir,
"Ba
ttl
eGodHa
sh,
you'
renot

t
ooba
dei
the
r.

Comparedt
oyou,
I'
mst
il
lal
i
ttl
ela
tet
otheg
ame.
"Ful
ton'
sey
esf
roz
eashes
aid,
"Ihopey
ouc
anl
i
veup
toyourwor
ds.

Ot
her
wis
e,I
won'
tleta
nyonef
romt
heNona
gonof
fthehook
!"

F
itz
ger
aldnoddeda
ndr
epl
i
ed,
"ofc
our
se,

Ba
ttl
eGodHa
sh.

Pl
easer
estas
sured.Tha
tper
sons
houl
dbes
afebynow.
Asf
ort
her
est
,theNona
gonha
sthe
irwa
yof
dea
li
ngwitht
hings.

Aboutt
heDr
agonT
rans
for
mat
ionPond

t
haty
oument
ioned,
Ica
nle
ndi
ttoy
ou,
but

notnow.
Thr
eemont
hsl
ater
,we
'l
las
kyout
o

br
ingt
hatpe
rsonov
er"

Ree
dwa
vedhi
sha
nd,
andhi
sgr
eenuni
for
m

r
ust
led.
Hes
aidi
nag
rav
evoi
ce,
"Dr
agon
Pa
vil
i
onMa
ste
r,I
hopey
ou'
l
lknowwha
ttodo

r
ega
rdi
ngthemat
tert
oday!
"Hav
ings
aidt
hat
,Ree
dwa
lke
dtohi
ssubor
dina
tes
,wa
vedhi
sha
nd,
andl
eft
t
heNonag
onwit
hhispeopl
e.

F
ult
ondi
dnots
tayei
ther
.

1890

F
itz
ger
aldl
ook
eda
tthet
wodepa
rti
ngba
cks

a
ndt
hes
mil
eonhi
sfa
ces
lowl
yfr
oze
.

Thehandsbehi
ndhi
sba
ckt
rembleds
li
ght
lya
shes
aidt
oCooperBe
rrybe
hindhi
m,"
Deput
yCons
ul,
whathappenedt
oda
ywasent
ir
ely

y
ourdoi
ng.

Doy
ouk
nowt
haty
oua
lmos
tde
str
oyedt
heNona
gonbe
caus
eofy
ourl
i
ttl
ete
st?
"

Coope
rst
oodbe
hindF
itz
ger
alda
nds
aid

a
rrog
ant
ly,
"Dr
agonPa
vil
i
onMa
ster
,weha
ve

di
ff
eri
ngopi
ni
onsa
ndr
espons
ibi
l
iti
es.

I
'
mthde
put
ycons
ul.

Al
thoughyou'
ret
hema
sterofapa
vil
i
on,
youha
venor
ightt
oque
sti
onme
!"F
itz
ger
aldt
urne
dhi
she
ad,
hi
sfaceful
lof
c
hil
l
s.

T
her
ewa
sag
li
nti
nhi
sey
es,
anda

s
neera
ppe
areda
tthec
orne
rofhi
smout
has

hes
aid,
"Ase
xpec
tedoft
hede
put
ycons
ul.

Y
oura
rrog
anc
ecer
tai
nl
yma
kesy
ouar
ole

model
int
heNona
gon"

Coope
rkne
wtha
ttheot
herpa
rtywa
sbei
ng

s
arc
ast
ic
.

Hes
nor
teda
nds
aid,
"Noma
tter

hows
trongt
het
wooft
hema
re,
thi
sist
he

Nona
gon.

I
fitr
eal
l
yca
medownt
oaf
ight
,the

Nona
gon'
sfounda
tioni
senoug
htot
aket
hem

down!
"

"
Hmph!
"

F
itz
ger
aldc
oldl
ysnor
teda
nds
aid,
"Deput
y

Cons
ul,
youdon'
tse
emt
ounde
rst
andt
hatt
he

e
nemyi
snott
het
wooft
hembutt
hatone
!"'
Tha
tone?
Coopers
hudde
red.
Wit
hadee
pfr
own,
hea
skedi
npuz
zle
ment
,"F
itz
ger
aldHa
le,
arey
out
ryi
ngt
osc
areme
?It
'sj
ustas
mal
l
t
est
.

Wi
l
lRog
erCl
ark
eda
ret
odoa
nyt
hingt
othe
e

Nona
gon?
"

F
itz
ger
alds
cof
fed.
"Wi
l
lhedoa
nyt
hing
?Who

doy
out
hinkI
wast
aki
ngor
der
sfr
omwhe
nI

c
ameoutt
ohel
pyous
ett
let
hisma
tter
?"

Cr
ack
!

I
nani
nst
ant
,at
hunde
rbol
tex
plodedi
n

Coope
r'smi
nd!Coul
ditbe.
.!

Af
tert
hat
,Fi
tz
ger
aldt
ookoutag
olde
n

Nona
gonOr
derf
romhi
sha
nda
nds
hout
eda
t

Coope
rcol
dl
y,"
Byt
hel
ordc
ons
ul'
sdec
ree
andundert
heNona
gonOr
der
,CooperBer
ry

ha
sabus
edhi
saut
hor
it
yforpe
rsona
lga
ina
nd

pr
ovok
edadi
sput
ewi
tht
heCl
ark
efa
mil
yfor

nor
eas
on.

Wi
thi
mmedi
atee
ffec
t,Cooper

Be
rry
'spos
it
iona
sde
put
ycons
ulwi
l
lbe

s
uspende
dfort
hre
emont
hs!
"

Ha
vings
aidt
hat
,Fi
tz
ger
aldf
lungt
heNona
gon
Or
deronCoope
r,t
urneda
round,
andl
eft
.

Coope
rlook
edpa
nic
keda
ndt
ookt
he

Nona
gonOr
der
,hi
sfa
cet
urni
ngpa
le.

'
Howc
oul
dthi
sbe
?

Hewa
ssus
pendedf
romhi
spos
it
ion?

Coope
r'shea
rtwa
sful
lofha
tred.

Hes
que
eze
dtheNona
gonOr
derf
ier
cel
yashi
sey
ess
unk
.

Ac
hil
lf
las
heda
tthec
orner
sofhi
sey
es.

Heg
rit
tedhi
ste
etha
nds
quee
zedoutas
ent
enc
e,"
TheCl
ark
efa
mil
y,t
hisi
swa
r!"

Ha
vings
aidt
hat
,het
urne
dar
ounda
nds
aid

c
oldl
ytot
het
hre
efe
mal
eas
sis
tant
sbehi
nd

hi
m,"
Mak
ear
rang
ement
sformet
oent
ert
he

doori
mmedi
ate
ly.

T
hepl
anwi
l
lbebr
oug
htf
orwa
rd.

Nomor
ehuma
nte
sti
ngi
snee
ded.

J
ustdoi
tonme
!Iwa
nta
lloft
hemt
opr
ost
rat
e
a
tmyf
eet
!"

**
*

Ba
ckt
oPhi
l
ip'
ssi
de.

Ga
rthS
ant
osa
ndMa
ndyUna
'spe
opl
eha
d

be
enc
onf
ront
ingea
chot
herf
ora
lmos
t20

mi
nut
es.

Gar
thwasver
yangr
y.Asag
randcomma nder
,hewasac
tua
ll
ybe
ings
tal
l
edhe
rea
ndc
oul
dnot
l
eave!
MandyUnawassi
mpl
ya r
roga
ntbeyondwords
.

E
venag
randc
omma
nderl
i
keGa
rthS
ant
oswa
snotg
ivena
nyr
espec
t.

"
Mr.
Sant
os,
I'
madv
isi
ngy
ouonel
astt
ime.

Gi
veupy
ourt
houg
htsoft
ryi
ngt
opr
ote
ct

Phi
l
ipCl
ark
e.

I
nthi
swa
y,y
ouc
anl
eav
esa
fel
y.

Ot
her
wis
e,t
heNona
gonwi
l
ldef
ini
tel
ypur
sue

y
ou"Ma
ndys
nee
red.

"
You.
.Pr
esumpt
uous
!"Ma
cGi
l
donwa
s

f
uri
ousa
shepoi
nteda
tMa
ndya
nds
hout
ed.
S
hea
ctua
ll
yda
redt
ospe
akt
oMr
.Sa
ntosl
i
ket
his
.

S
hewa
ssi
mpl
ynotput
ti
ngt
hec
omba
t

s
qua
dinhe
rey
es.

T
heNona
gonwa
stooa
rrog
ant
.

We
ret
heyt
ryi
ngt
oov
err
idee
ver
ythi
ng?

Att
hismoment
,Phi
l
ips
teppe
dout
.

Hel
ook
eda
tMa
ndyc
oldl
yanda
ske
d,"
Arey
ous
eri
ousa
boutnotba
cki
ngof
f?"
1891

Mandy furrowed her eyebrows before raising

them.

The corners of her mouth revealed faint

disdain as she said, "l'm not backing off. What
can you do to me?"

She crossed her arms over her chest, and her

figure was perfect.

She was full of mature charm.

Coupled with the confidence on her face, she certainly gave others the feeling that she had this
in the bag.

Philip nodded and laughed lightly before

saying, "l'm afraid I'm going to disappoint you,
If I'm not mistaken, you have to invite me out
in a moment."

"Invite you out?"

Mandy was taken aback before she smiled

mockingly and said, "Philip Clarke, you're very
cocky, Who do you think you are? I have to
invite you out? Hehe, you overestimate
yourself!"

For the first time, Mandy felt that this guy

named Philip was really hopelessly arrogant.
She was the future master of Griffin Pavilion
and had a distinguished status.

In the Nonagon, she was also the Queen of Flames sought after by countless people. Now, a
person like him wanted her to invite him out?

Ridiculous! Philip shrugged and said blandly, "Since youdon't believe me, why don't we make a
bet?"

Mandy laughed and thought for a moment

before saying, "Okay, I'Ill take the bet. What's
the bet?"
A sly smile crossed the corner of Philip's eye
as he said to Mandy, "It's very simple, If I can
leave here, you have to kneel and call me
Daddy. How about that?"

When Mandy heard this, she immediately

became angry and roared, "Outrageous! Are
you worthy of me calling you that?"

Philip shrugged and said, "How do you know if

you don't try? You don't dare to take the bet?
Or have you never knelt and called someone
else 'Daddy' before?

Philip's words were ambiguous and carried a

deep sense of harassment.Even an old guy like Garth Santos, who was standing aside at this
moment, coughed lightly.

His face was a little red.

The young people nowadays really knew how

to fool around.

Ethan also stepped out at this time and

teased, "Brother, I don't think calling one
person 'Daddy' is enough. I want to be her
daddy too"

"You! You guys!"

Mandy was furious as she stomped her foot in

anger and roared, "Fine! If you can't leave, I'II
cut you up with my bare hands!"Mandy was going crazy with anger.

How could she not understand what Philip meant about kneeling and calling him 'Daddy'? It was
an insult to her!

To everyone's surprise, Ethan pursed his lips

and said, "l'm afraid you can't hold it with one
hand."

Mandy was startled. What did he mean by

that? By the time she reacted, her face turned red with embarrassment. She pointed her finger
at Ethan and said viciously,

"I'll remember you, You'll definitely die a miserable death!"

After that, she turned her head to stare at

Philip coldly and said, "Just use whatever
means you have.

I want to see who you can call to back you up today!'"

Philip chuckled lightly and put his hands in his

trouser pockets.

He raised his eyebrow and said blandly, "You are sure to call me 'Daddy" Mandy was livid.

She was just about to retort when her phone rang.

She quickly took out her phone from her pants pocket and looked at the caller ID.

Her eyes twitched as her expression trembled.

She raised her eyebrows and looked at the stoic Philip.

A trace of unnaturalness flashed across her eyes.

Did he really get it right? It must be a coincidence.

While thinking that, Mandy answered the call.

A cold middle-aged woman's voice came from
the other end.

"Mandy, release that person.""Release him?"

Mandy was shocked and quickly asked,

"Mother, why so sudden? If we do that, isn't
everything just a waste of effort?"

On the other end of the phone, the same stern

voice said, "Don't ask so many questions,Let
him go. We can't afford to mess with him for
the time being."

Mandy was indignant, especially when she

saw the arrogant and cocky looks of the two
men. She was very angry.

"Mother, I won't let him go!" Mandy flew into a

temper. If she let him go now, she would have
lost the bet she made with Philip just now,
right?

1892

It was impossible for her to call him 'Daddy! It

would be too humiliating!

However, an angry rebuke immediately came

from the phone.

"Mandy Una, I'm your mother and the master of Griffin Pavilion. How dare you disobey my
orders? Release him immediately! Whatever the other party wants you to do, you must do it!
Mandy looked flustered.

This was the first time her mother scolded her like this.After a while, Mandy hung up the phone.

Her face was very sullen, and her eyes were full of indignation and resentment.

Philip chuckled and asked, "Well, why don't

you try saying 'Daddy, Miss Una?"

Seeing Philip's triumphant and cocky posture,

Mandy was extremely annoyed.

She squeezed her fists hatefully and said, "Let's go!" "Wait a minute!"Philip shouted.

Instantly, Garth's Snapdragon squad and the combatants quickly surrounded Mandy and the
others.

"Have you already forgotten the bet we made

just now?" Philip smiled lightly with a taunting
expression in his eyes.

Mandy was almost dying of anger.

She turned around, looked at Philip coldly, and said, "Don't you get ahead of yourself.
I'm not a person to be messed with!"However, as she said that, she heard the footsteps of a
large number of people stepping on the ground in the surrounding area.

There must be at least hundreds of people.

Then, following the sound, Mandy saw

that at some point, hundreds of heavily armed
combatants had gathered around.Moreover, the number was still increasing!

This was naturally the personnel Garth Santos

had mobilized from his fiefdom nearby.

In an instant, the situation was reversed.

Philip took a few steps forward and stood in
front of Mandy who was red with shame at this
moment.

He bent down, leaned close to her ear, and whispered, "Miss Una, if you don't call me 'Daddy'
today, I'm afraid you won't be able to leave."

"You!" Mandy was burning with fury, and her chest was heaving because of her anger. No man
could stand such a sight.

That was because Mandy's figure was too

good.

With that angry look of hers, it produced a different charm.

"Philip Clarke, I'm already letting you off. Do

you still want to insist on this?" Mandy knew
that she was in a dangerous situation, so she
also lowered her posture and carried a hint of
surrender in her tone.

Philip pursed his mouth and shrugged while

saying, "Miss Una, you're a member of the
Nonagon, after all.

Is it so difficult to own up to the bet you made?"

Mandy was on tenterhooks.

If she called out that word in front of so many people, she felt as if she would rather die.

However, due to circumstances, Mandy had nO

choice. After a brief silence, Mandy clenched
her fist, gritted her teeth, and squeezed a
word out of her mouth, "Daddy!"

This word carried Mandy's hatred for Philip.

However, Philip deliberately stretched his neck

and said, "What did you say? I can't hear you.
Speak up."

"Philip Clarke, don't go too far!" Mandy's face

was flushed with anger. If her eyes could kill,
Philip would have died under her glare by now.
Philip chuckled and waited quietly.

A few seconds later, Mandy restrained the

anger in her heart and shouted to Philip,
"Daddy!"

1893

Everyone heard her shout.

Ethan was the first to laugh out loud.

Mandy glared angrily before turning around and leaving the place on her high heels.

Philip glanced at Mandy as she left, and the

smile on his face slowly turned grim.

"Brother, what are your plans for the next

step?" Ethan walked over, putting away his
cynical attitude.

Ethan nodded and responded, "No problem.

Count on me."

Philip nodded and turned to Garth. He bowed

slightly and said with a smile, "Grand Commander Santos, I'm sorry to have troubled
you."

Garth was flattered and quickly said with a

bow, "Mr. Clarke, you're too kind.
Had Supreme Williams not contacted me
personally, I wouldn't have known that these
fools under my command had actually
arrested you."

Philip frowned and asked, "Teacher?"

Garth nodded and said with a smile, "Yes,
Supreme Williams contacted me personally.

It can be seen that he holds you in high regard"

Philip nodded and chatted with him for a while
longer before Garth sent a chartered helicopter to escort Philip back to Uppercreek.

On the helicopter, Philip turned sidewaysto

look at Ethan who was sleeping with his legs
crossed.

He was leaning back on the seat andsaid, "Don't you plan to go back?" Ethan grumbled, "No
way. Southridge is not meant as a place for human residence,It's too tiring. The colorful world
outside is more carefree and relaxing."

Philip shook his head helplessly and laughed

while saying, "Aren't you afraid that the
teacher will bring you back personally?"
Hearing that, Ethan acted like a mouse that
had seen a cat. He quickly sat up straight and
said to Philip with a flattering expression,
"Brother, you have to help me this time no
matter what,I really don't want to go back. Just let me have fun with you for a few days"

Philip was helpless.

Even after so many years of training, his cousin was still so playful."Okay, but we have to make
a deal,When we get to Uppercreek, you can't expose your identity, especially to your
sister-in-law.

"Do you understand?" Philip said.

Ethan understood instantly. He made an okay

gesture and said, "I know, Brother. Don't
worry, I'Il definitely keep it a secret. I
absolutely won't reveal your identity to my
sister-in-law. A wolf in sheep's clothing, right?
Iunderstand."
Philip was startled.

A wolf in sheep's clothing?'Only Ethan could think of that.

Then, Philip suddenly asked, "By the way, Uncle Tim is looking for you all over the world. Aren't
you going to contact him?"

Ethan pursed his mouth, leaned back again,

and said, "Let him take his time in finding me.
It can save me the hassle off meeting Vivi Joo."

Philip was hesitant to speak up.

After thinking about it, he only nodded helplessly.

After almost half an hour, they returned to

Uppercreek. Since it was a combat specific
Apache helicopter, it naturally could not land
in the city.

They could only disembark on a

landing pad stationed somewhere in the
suburbs.

After that, a jeep was sent to bring

Philip and Ethan back to the downtown area of
Uppercreek.

As soon as they arrived at the hotel lobby,

they found that the entrance was filled with
Victor Bell's men.

1894

Victor rushed up to greet Philip even though

he still needed someone to support him.

It seemed that Victor was hurt badly by Hal

Weiss' kick. He hurriedly said to Philip, "Young
Master Clarke, you're back.."

Philip nodded and asked, "Is Madam asleep?"

Victor shook his head and said, "No, Madam
has been worried about your safety."

Philip responded and said to Ethan who was

full of excitement behind him, "Let's go and
meet your sister-in-law."Ethan replied happily. He was now a bird out of a cage and could not
wait to have full.

Victor glanced at Ethan next to Philip and

immediately nodded respectfully.

Ethan smiled, patted Victor on the shoulder,

and said, "Thanks for your hard work."Then, Philip led Ethan upstairs. Inside the hotel suite,
Wynn was jittery like a cat on a hot tin roof. She was calling contacts everywhere, but there was
no news at all. Lydia Jensen kept Wynn company in the room,constantly comforting her while
saying, "Sister Wynn, don't worry. Brother Philip is born under a lucky star. He'll be fine!"

Wynn was all tensed up and wanted to cry, but

she was afraid that it would affect the baby in
her stomach.

It was said that during pregnancy, it was best to be cheerful every day.

Otherwise, the baby might end up being bad-

tempered. At this moment, the door of the
suite was suddenly pushed open.

Philip stood at the door and called out to Wynn in the room, "Wynnie, l'm back.."

Wynn was holding her mobile phone and about

to make another call.

Hearing that familiar voice, she turned her head abruptly and saw Philip standing at the door
with open arms.

Tears flowed down her face.

Her tense emotions were finally let out like a torrent at this moment.

Philip stepped forward and hugged the tearful

Wynn in his arms. He said comfortingly, "Okay,
stop crying, I'm back now."

Wynn shook her head repeatedly and cried

vigorously in Philip's arms.

"Do you know how worried I was?" Wynn

pounded Philip's chest with her small fist.After a long while, Philip finally coaxed Wynn.

Only then did he introduce Ethan who had

been standing at the door. "Come here and
meet your sister-in-law."

Ethan immediately trotted over with a smile

and called out like a well-behaved golden
retriever, "Sister-in-law"

Wynn was startled and turned sideways to

wipe her tears while muttering to Philip, "Why
didn't you tell me that we have a guest?"

Philip saw Wynn's shy look and said, "Don't

worry, he's not an outsider. He's my cousin
and Uncle Tim's son, Ethan Clarke"

Wynn quickly wiped her tears, turned to look

at Ethan, and said, "Hello, my name is Wynn
Johnston."

Ethan immediately nodded obediently and

said, "I know. I often hear my brother talking
about you. He praises you as the most
beautiful woman in the world"

Hearing that, Wynn's cheeks quickly turned

red and she shyly rolled her eyes at Philip.

Philip was also taken aback and turned to look

at Ethan.

This kid's assistance was not bad. On the side, Lydia had been observing Ethan.

The two also exchanged a few glances.

With his carefree attitude, Ethan soon became

familiar with Lydia and they quickly became
best friends.
After that, the several of them sat chatting for
a while.

Philip also made living arrangements for Ethan.

However, when he went downstairs, Lydia

pulled Philip aside and looked around.

"What's up?" Philip noticed Lydia's caution

and felt that this girl was up to something.

Seeing no one around, Lydia whispered,

"Brother Philip, I discovered something
strange today"

Philip frowned and asked, "What is it?

Lydia said, "This morning, I found your
mother-in-law and father-in-law meeting up
with two strange people. I also heard them
arguing in the room, something about the
Lovelace family"

1895

The Lovelace family? Hearing this name, Philip's heart jolted.

There were survivors in the Lovelace family?

Moreover, they had found their way here!

Philip's face instantly became extremely

unpleasant as he asked Lydia, "Are you sure
my father-in -law and mother-in-law met up
with two strange people?"

Lydia nodded vigorously, took out her phone

from her pocket, and said, "| even took
photos. Look."With that said, Lydia found the photos she had secretly taken.

Philip glanced at the phone and saw several photos of an unfamiliar man and a woman.

Charles and Martha seemed to be sending them off.

It could be seen from the photos that Charles and Martha looked very unhappy.
Philip frowned and said to Lydia, "You've
worked hard these days.

Don't tell your Sister Wynn about this, understand?"

Lydia naturally understood.

She nodded cleverly and said with a smile, "Brother Philip, I'm not stupid. I know what to do. But
after they met the two strangers, Martha approached Sister Wynn and I don't know what they
talked about. Anyway, Sister Wynn was very angry and they ended the
conversation on bad terms. After that, your
father-in-law and mother-in-law were sent
back to Riverdale."

Philip's heart trembled. Martha had gone

looking for Wynn?

In that case, had Wynn found out about her

background?

While thinking about this, Philip felt a little

flustered.

If Wynn found out about her background, how great a blow would that befor her?

"I got it. You should go back first" Philip

frowned.

Lydia left the hotel after that Philip smoked a

few cigarettes in the smoking area on the first
floor before going upstairs to Wynn's suite.

Gently pushing the door open, he saw Wynn

fiddling with the baby clothes she bought.

"Didn't you send Lydia back? Why are you

back so soon?" Wynn asked with a sweet
smile on her face.

Philip walked over and sat down next to Wynn

while replying casually, "She went back on her
own and didn't let me send her. '
"own and didn't let me send her. "
Wynn rolled her eyes at him and said, "She
was here to keep me company.

The least you could do was send her home."

Philip hummed and nodded absent-mindedly

while saying, "I know. I'll do it next time."

Wynn did not pay attention to Philip's

expression either.

Holding two baby clothes in her hands and comparing them, Wynn asked Philip, "Philip, which
one do you think looks better?"

Philip took a glance and said with a smile,

"Both look good. It's for our son anyway.
Anything will do."
Wynn rolled her eyes at him and muttered,
"You just don't care about anything but worry
about everything. I really don't know what
you're busy with every day"

Philip laughed awkwardly and said, "It's

nothing much. By the way, did Mom look for
you today?"

Hearing Philip's question, Wynn put down the

clothes in her hands as her expression
instantly crumbled. She nodded and said,

"Yes, she came looking for me."

"What's up? Did you fight again?" Philip

continued asking.

Wynn seemed reluctant to talk about it. After

thinking about it, she looked at Philip verythinking about it, she looked at Philip very
seriously and asked, "Phil, do you think you
love me?"

Philip was taken aback.

'What sort of question was that?'He replied without hesitation, "Of course.
How could I not love you?" With that said, Philip reached out and pulled Wynn to sit down
beside him.

Wynn leaned on Philip's shoulder and said,

"My mother told me to divorce you again,
saying that you'll drag me and the Johnston
family down. She even told me to abandon
Mila and the child in my stomach, so I quarreled with her"

"Divorce?"

Philip frowned.

This Martha Yates was really like a dog with a bone, insisting on the divorce and not letting go.

Wynn seemed to sense that Philip was getting angry and quickly said, "Phil, don't blame my
mother. She just.... Just.."

Wynn did not know what to say either.

Her mother was uncharacteristically tough today, saying that if Wynn did not divorce Philip, she
would sever their mother and daughter relationship.

Although Wynn was even tempered by nature,

she also got anxious and quarreled with
Martha, telling her to go ahead with the
severance.

This caused Martha to get angry and immediately leave Uppercreek with Charles.

Philip smiled, hugged Wynn lightly, and said,

"Okay, I know. She's your mother and my
mother-in-law. As long as it's not excessive, I
can forgive her. But Wynnie, I have to tell you
in advance that if she does anything to you
and the child, I won't let her off easily"

Wynn naturally understood and nodded

without saying anything.

1896

After staying with Wynn for a while, Philip

went to the hospital to visit Anne. She was stil
in a coma but all indicators were good and she
would wake up soon. After all, he had hired the
best medical team in the world. Several
medical experts and masters were very
respectful and polite upon seeing Philip. They
chatted for a long while.
After half an hour, Philip came out of the
hospital and stood at the entrance, looking at
the beautiful sunset and weather. He would
like to spend his life in a small town just like
this, accompanied by Wynn and their children.
He wanted to grow old together with them.
However, with everything that happened
recently, there were obviously a few big hands
in the dark seeming to be plotting something,
flipping the dials of time.
Philip also felt many things engulfing him. It
seemed that he could only find out everything
after he returned to Arcadia Island and met his
father.
Yes, it was time to go back.
Looking at the sky, Philip took out his phone
from his pants pocket, dialed a number, and
asked indifferently, "ls everything ready?"
On the other end of the phone, 17 said,
"Young Master, everything is ready. We're
awaiting your return to the island."Philip nodded and said, "Okay, wait two more
days. I'm dealing with some personal matters.
Two days later, arrange for someone to pick
me up in Uppercreek."
"I understand."
The call ended and Philip tooka deep breath.
He hailed a cab and headed straight to the
hotel where Connor Clarke and the rest were
under house arrest. Connor Clarke, Allen
Clarke, and Levi Clarke had been trapped in
the hotel for more than half a month.
Levi was almost going crazy. They had lost all
contact with the people in Uppercreek
arranged by the branch family.
They were now birds in a cage at the mercy of
others.
"Grandpa, what should we do? It's been so
long and the branch family hasn't sent anyone
Over again. They're not going to give up on us,
are they?" Levi was desperate.
Connor sat on the sofa with a cane in his hand.
His face was very dark, and his hair was a
mess. He was also going mad from being
detained.
"Damn that Philip for treating me this way.
When I return to Arcadia Island, I definitely
won't let him off!" Connor cursed to vent his
anger.
However, just at that moment, the door was
suddenly pushed open. With his hands in his
trouser pockets, Philip walked in swaggeringly,
his cold eyes sweeping over the three.
Levi was so scared that he hid behind Connor
and yelled, "Philip, when will you let us out?
No matter what, I'm still the young master of
the branch family and my grandfather is also
the former Chieftain. If you keep doing this,
are you really going to fight with the branch
family to the end?"Connor also glared at Philip with resentment
and grunted. "Why are you here again?"
Philip smiled wickedly and said, "Nothing
much. I'm just here to see if you guys are
dead."
"You!"
Connor almost blew his top at Philip's reply.
"Oh, right, I'm here to tell you that I'm going
back to Arcadia Island. When the time comes,
l'd love to see what kind of strength your
branch family can display to prevent me from
returning to the island."
Following that, Philip smiled fearlessly and
provocatively.

1897

Connor and the other two were slightly

surprised at that announcement.
'Philip was going back?"

Connor's face darkened as his grip on his cane

tightened. He said mockingly, "Philip, do you
really think you can return safely?"
Philip shrugged and said, "What do you
think?"
Connor merely laughed without saying
anything. Behind him, Levi seemed anxious
and shouted at Philip angrily, "So what if you
return? The branch family is still the branch
family. No matter how long your hands may
stretch, the main family cannot interfere with
the branch family!"
Levi was actually very worried about Philip's
return. If that happened, would that not mean
he was going to inherit the main family and the
entire Clarke family?
He had not been back for almost seven years.
With his return noW, how many people would
be plotting in the dark?
Levi would never allow this to happen, and the
branch family would never allow Philip to go
back like this!
Philip glanced at Levi with a sneer and said,
"Levi, although you're the eldest young master
of the branch family, you still have to keep
your head low in front of me. The branch
family is nothing but a stumbling block to me.
Eventually, I'll take back all the power of the
branch family. As for you, if you knoW what's
good for you, you should hurry up and submit
to me."Hearing this, Levi almost exploded with anger.
Philip was simply too arrogant!
Was he trying to undermine the branch
family's authority?
It was ridiculous beyond words.
"Philip Clarke, don't be too cocky! Although
we're detained by you now, I know you won't
dare to do anything to us. You still fear the
branch family and my father!"
Levi sneered maliciously with cold eyes. As
though he had discovered Philip's bottom line,
he continued to scorn. "Moreover, even your
father wouldn't dare to do anything to the
branch family heedlessly because if you lose
the branch family, the Clarke family will lose
half their strength. Will your father allow you
to do that?"Philip's face was grave. Levi was right. This
was indeed his bottom line. For the Clarke
family, the current branch family was both a
help and a constraint.
However, there was an exception to
everything
For example.
Philip raised his eyebrows, and a chill flashed
across his eyes. He looked at Levi with a slight
smile, saying, "You're right, I dare not do
anything to all of you. But with you, I can still
use some means."
When Levi heard this, he was startled and
looked at Philip who was walking toward him.
In a panic, he shouted, "What are you going to
do? Philip, I'm telling you, I'm the eldest young
master of the branch family. If you dare to do
anything to me, my father will definitely not let
you off!"
Levi was terrified now. After all, he used to be
a gentlemanly young master. Who would have
expected him to be imprisoned like a criminal
now?
Seeing Philip walking toward him with a sneer
on his face, Levi recalled the past scenes
when Philip made a move against him. He
suddenly felt chills all over!
"I think you haven't been beaten enough. In
that case, I'll reluctantly teach you a lesson on
behalf of your father, so that you can
remember what kind of attitude you should
display when facing the heir of the main
family"
While saying that, Philip had already forced
Levi into a corner. He raised his foot and
kicked Levi forcefully in the stomach.
In that instant, Levi felt like he had been hit by
a truck. There was a piercing pain in his
abdomen.
"Blergh!"
He clutched his stomach and fell to the floor,
throwing up all the delicacies from last night.
Even if he was locked up, he must be served
good food.
1898

"Philip Clarke, how dare you hit me?

definitely won't..." Levi clutched his stomach
and snarled, his face turning blue.
However, before he could finish hiS Words,
Philip went over and stepped on his head so
hard that Levi's cheek was crushed against
the carpet. Instantly, he felt as if his cheek
was crushed by a tractor. His head was aching
as if it was about to explode.
Pain!
The pain was excruciating!
"Ouch! It hurts... Philip, remove your foot!"

Levi's whole body fluttered like a chick being

stepped on. His face was flushed, and his eyes
were bloodshot.
This scene naturally made Connor and Allen
furious. "Outrageous! Philip, let go of Levi
immediately!"
Connor got up and pointed his cane at Philip
while roaring angrily.
Next to him, Allen also yelled, "Philip, Levi is
the eldest young master of the branch family.
By being so rough on him and torturing him, ll
definitely complain about you in front of the
Chieftain and Roger Clarke when we return!"
However, Philip was unperturbed. He tilted his
head and stuck his hands into his pants
pockets. Looking at the angry Connor and
Allen, he asked, "Oh, do you want to try it
too?"
Hearing this, Connor and Allen were startled
and gulped reflexively. The threatening words
that Allen was about to blurt out got stuck in
his throat. He said to Levi, "Levi, bear with it a
little longer. Once we return, I'l definitely
stand up for you!"
Levi could not withstand it and shouted,
"Grandpa, save me!"
Connor was furious but was also afraid that
Philip would make a move on him. After all, he
was already old and could not endure such
assault. He grunted resentfully and said to
Levi, "My dear grandson, just put up with it awhile longer. A little tolerance goes a long way.
'l definitely seek justice for you when we
return!"
Levi's state of mind completely exploded. The
hell with tolerance!
It was easy for them to say. However, Connor
was his grandfather, after all. Levi could only
grumble inwardly.
A moment later, Philip lifted his foot. He
looked indifferently at Levi who was
convulsing in pain on the floor and said, "Levi
Clarke, for every time you bullied me when we
were kids, I'll repay you one at a time. This is
just the beginning. If your branch family
doesn't stop in time, I'll crush all of you sooner
or later!"
After that, Philip turned around to leave. Whenhe was at the door, he stopped and asked
Connor, "Actually, I really want to know. Apart
from Gareth Thomson from the branch family,
is there anyone else?"
Hearing Philip's question, Connor's eyes
tensed as he asked solemnly, "What do you
want to know?"
Philip looked at Connor's expression and said
with a chuckle, "It's nothing. He's been
working very hard, watching over you guys
downstairs, but he doesn't dare to come in"
When Connor heard that, his eyes popped. He
gritted his teeth and said, "Philip, what exactly
do you want?"
Philip smiled wickedly and said, "Connor, don't
think that I don't dare to do anything to you
just because you've made other arrangements
in the dark. If not for the fact that I have tokeep you alive as justification to the branch
family, I would've buried you in a coffin long
ago. Just your plot against Wynn alone is
enough for you to die thousand times over!"

1899

Connor's heart almost exploded from those

words. It was because of the terrifying look in
Philip's eyes when he said that. He had only
seen this kind of look on Roger Clarke before.
It was the kind of look that contained the
domineering aura of superiority.
"W-What do you want to do?" Connor
stammered slightly as cold sweat dripped from
his forehead.
Philip chuckled, the smile on the corner of his
mouth turning more chilling as he said, "In
your eyes, I'm just a good-for-nothing who
relies on the main family and my father. You
don't think I'm worthy of being the heir of the
main family at all. But, how would you know
about what I've prepared over the past seven
years? You'll see it soon, and I hope that when
the time comes, you won't be too surprised."
Hearing that, Connor's heart twitched. When
he saw Philip's profound eyes and confident
smile, his heart thumped rapidly.
What did Philip mean by that?
Was he going to fight against the branch
family alone?
That was simply wishful thinking!
Philip left after saying this.
Connor was now drenched in cold sweat as he
slumped back on the sofa Ilimply, looking
panicked.'Damn it, he actually chickened out just now!'
He even almost wanted to kneel and beg Philip
to spare his life.
"Connor, what should we do now? Philip even
knows that Gareth is downstairs." Allen looked
panicked at the moment. Gareth Thomson was
a hidden pawn they had arranged. Now, he
had been discovered by Philip.
Connor glanced at Levi on the floor and
signaled to the attendant to treat his injuries.
Then, he said to Allen, ""l'ell Gareth not to
make a move against Wynn for the time being.
I'm afraid something will happen."
"Something will happen?"
Allen shuddered at Connor's words. His eldest
brother was afraid?
"Connor, with Gareth around, what can
happen?I think we should end this quickly. As
long as Gareth gets hold of Wynn, it's as good
as catching Philip's Achilles heel. No matter
how powerful he is, he has to listen to us
obediently," Allen suggested. He really could
not stand Philip's arrogance just now.
Connor shook his head and said with a sullen
face, "It's not that simple. Since Gareth has
been discovered, it means that there's
someone in Uppercreek who's strong enough
to fight him. As far as I know, this person is the
battle god of the main family"
Connor had a sharp mind and quickly analyzed
the current situation.
Allen frowned and said, "You mean Fulton
Hash?"
Connor nodded."But hasn't he already left Uppercreek?
Moreover, according to the information we
received, he just went to the Nonagon, so he
should be back on the island by now" Allen
said.
Connor shook his head and said, "Fulton is not
as simple as we think. The old battle god of
our branch family hasn't stepped out for the
past ten years. Do you know why?"
Allen had no idea so he shook his head and
said, "Connor, I've heard of the old battle
god's story. It was rumored that he fought with
a mysterious existence ten years ago. Since
then, he has been in seclusion. Are you saying
that this incident is related to Fulton?"
Connor nodded with a flash of reminiscence in
his eyes and said, "That fight ten years ago
was Roger's first warning to the branch family
for crossing the line! The old battle god wasalso severely injured by Fulton in that fight. It
was also that fight that Fulton was conferred
the title and became the main family's first
battle god. After that fight, the old battle god
has been in seclusion ever since. As for the
extent of his injuries, no one knows. Only a
few members in the Clarke family know about
this matter"
Allen was dumbfounded by this information.
"The old battle god of the branch family was in
seclusion because he was severely injured by
Fulton?"
That was too terrifying!

1900

Allen had heard all about the combat prowess

of the old battle god of the branch family. The
reason why the branch family had their current
status was due to the existence of the old
battle god. After Roger inherited the position
of the head of the main family, he had always
given way to the branch family because of the
old battle god.
However, unexpectedly, the fight ten years
ago was actually Roger's handiwork. No
wonder the relationship between the branch
family and the main family had been quite
awkward over the years.
"In that case, what should we do now? Just
forget it?" Allen was very indignant.
Connor frowned. After a moment of
contemplation, he said, "Tell Gareth to hold off
the plan for now. We'll see what Philip does
next."
Allen nodded. That was the only way for now.
Connor was also full of worries at this moment
because he kept thinking back to Philip's
words earlier. What other arrangements did he
have?
Philip left the hotel where Connor and the
others were detained. Just as he returned to
the hotel where Wynn was staying, he saw
Fennel sitting on the sofa in the lobby with his
legs crossed. He grinned and waved at him.
"Did you go to the Nonagon?" Philip walkedover, sat down beside Fennel, and asked.
Fennel shrugged and said nonchalantly, "You
told Victor Bell to contact me. Didn't you want
me to go and hold down the fort for you"
Philip chuckled and said, "How did it turn
out?"

Fennel replied, "Not bad. Dahlia Una, that old

woman, took a few blows from me. 'm
guessing she won't be able to use her abilities
for half a month"
"Dahlia Una?" Philip asked.
Fennel said, "Yeah, the master of Griffin
Pavilion, also the mastermind behind the
scenes who took you away this time. However,
as far as I know, the instigator behind this
incident is Cooper Berry, the deputy consul of
the Nonagon. He must be trying to test the
Clarke family's reaction and strength."
"Cooper Berry?" Philip was taken aback and
silently recited the name in his mind.
Fennel nodded and said to Philip, "You should
pay more attention to Cooper Berry in the
future. During your father's defection from the
Nonagon back then, he played a role in the
incident. Besides, he doesn't have the right
state of mind. He's very prideful and arrogant.
I've interacted with him before. He has a dark
side, and he likes to experiment on humans."
Hearing that, Philip nodded and said, "I got it,
but what's his relationship with the Griffin
Pavilion?"
Fennel replied, "lt's a cooperative relationship.
The Griffin Pavilion Master has met up with
Cooper many times in private, and every time
the two of them get together, nothing good is
bound to happen. However, their plans fell
short this time because Supreme Williams
made a move, as well as the battle god of your
Clarke family. It's a pity I didn't see it and only
heard of some things. I think it must've been a
big spectacle"Philip was even more surprised. At first, he
thought Supreme Williams was the one who
resolved the case. He never expected that
Fulton had taken action too.
"What's going on? Why did Fulton go to the
Nonagon?" Philip asked.
Fennel pillowed his head on his hands and
said, "Why else? The Nonagon crossed the
line this time. Cooper tried to use the five
kings of disciples to fight against Supreme
Williams. If that happened, it would've been a
battle between six kings. if things really go
that far, not to mention the Nonagon, but even
ten Uppercreeks will be destroyed by the
impact. Battle God Hash stepped in to
maintain the balance and also to warn the
Nonagon. However, the only surprise is that
the Dragon Pavilion Master has reached new
heights and made a private agreement withheights and made a private agreement with
Battle God Hash and Supreme Williams. As for
the contents of the agreement, I don't know. If
you want to find out, you can go back and ask
Battle God Hash"
"Dragon Pavilion Master? Is he very
powerful?" Philip frowned and asked.
1901

Fennel was rarely solemn and said in a serious tone, "I can't see through
this person either.

There are not many rumors about him. He's very low-key and mysterious.
When your father fought against the five pavilions and the
consul of the Nonagon in the seventh zone back then, he was the only one
who came out unscathed. The other four pavilion masters were severely
injured and even the consul was
trapped in the seventh zone. However, that man's strength has been
unstable ever since. He only recently recovered, and his strength
has reached a higher level."

Philip's eyes twitched as he frowned.It seemed that another extraordinary

character had appeared.

"How strong is be compared to Fulton?" Philip asked.

Fennel thought for a moment and said, "l can't be sure. The Dragon
Pavilion Master rarely makes a move. As far as I know, that was the
only time he fought. Based on the situation in the Nonagon today, the
Dragon Pavilion Master should be on par with Battle God Hash.
As for whether he's concealing his powers, I have no way of knowing. After
all, he was already around when the Nonagon was established. Your father
once commented that
he was one of the few people who have seen the other shore. As for what
the other shore refers to, I have no idea,Anyway, don't underestimate him.
For him to walk out of that
melee unharmed, he's definitely not a simple person."

After Fennel finished talking, Philip was silent for a while before he spoke,
"Do you know the consul of the Nonagon?"
As soon as Fennel heard this, his face immediately became particularly
tense and serious as he asked, "What do you want to know?"

"I want to know everything you know about him," Philip replied.

Fennel pondered for a moment, his eyes somewhat despondent as he said,

"The consul of the Nonagon is also a legendary figure. In terms of mind and
methods, he's the most
powerful I've ever seen. Of course, compared to the rumors about your
father, he's still slightly inferior. However, many people say
that he and your father are bosom buddies but they parted ways because
of a certain philosophy. As for what kind of person he really is, I've never
met him
before because he's been trapped in the seventh zone for a long time.
However, there's a rumor about him that you might want to know" Fennel
said.

"What rumor?" Philip asked.

"The carp that jumps through the dragon gate will become the dragon,"

Fennel recited and said, "This rumor is said to be your father's evaluation of
him. He's the only person even your father will fear to a certain degree. If
not for his crazy beliefs, your father wouldn't have taken the risk of injuring
himself to fight the five pavilions and trap him in the seventh zone. You
should know that the current Nonagon can't even conquer the sixth zone.
This seventh zone is the most dangerous area behind the door and is
unpredictable. For him to be trapped in the seventh zone for so many years
and still be alive, it's enough to display the extent of his strength. Moreover,
he's also one of the people who have seen the other shore."

Philip furrowed his eyebrows and asked, "ls the seventh zone very
dangerous?"
"It's like hell. Even Battle God Hash wouldn't dare to stay too long in the
seventh zone and must enter the safe area to ensure safety. Moreover,
there hasn't been a safe area in the sixth and seventh zones for a long
time. It's a miracle that the consul is still alive" Fennel said seriously.

Philip was silent as he pondered before asking, "s my mother's death

related to him?"

Fennel shook his head and said, "l don't know. Although your mother's
accident pointed to the Nonagon, the actual mastermind behind the plan is
still unknown. I'm afraid that the truth of this case was only known to a few
people back then. Your father never told you the truth but allowed you to
make your own investigations. I think he has his own
intentions."

"Hehehe..."

Philip sneered and said, "What intentions can he have? I think he's just a
coward! Since he refuses to tell me, Il investigate it on my own!
No matter who was behind the plan, as long as they're related to my
mother's accident, I'll kill them myself!"

Chapter 1902
Fennel saw the hatred and anger in Philip’ s eyes. He got up to comfort
him. "Don't be too anxious. We have to take our time with many things.
Looking at it now, your mother's accident is a conspiracy, but we still have
to thoroughly investigate the people playing this game.

Philip naturally understood and nodded.

Then, he asked, "By the way, are things ready?"

Speaking of this, Fennel smiled and said, "I'm here about this. Come with
me."
After that, Fennel held his head with both hands and swaggered out of the
hotel while whistling.

Philip quickly followed. On the way, he called Wynn to tell her that he was
dealing with some personal matters and would be back later.

Then, he called Ethan and asked him to protect Wynn for the time being.

Only then did he and Fennel get into a black Cadillac and leave
Uppercreek. They took the winding mountain road.

Almost an hour later, Philip and Fennel arrived at a hidden garrison

somewhere in the mountains.

It was heavily guarded by fully armed soldiers in green combat uniforms.

There was also a lot of combat equipment nearby, including electronic

signal jamming vehicles and armored trucks.

"Why did you bring me here?" Philip followed Fennel who was in front of
him, his face full of confusion.

Fennel did not say anything but motioned for Philip to follow him.

After passing through numerous security checks, Fennel led Philip to a

green building that looked more like some kind of special lab.

After verifying Fennel's identity and passing through three electronic gates
that could not even be penetrated by missiles, Philip was stunned by the
sight in front of him!

The room was full of high-tech equipment and people wearing white
research lab coats!
They seemed to be studying some kind of medical fluid, while some were
studying special weapons and equipment.

Philip followed Fennel inside. Along the way, he saw many research rooms,
various electronic displays, and testing instruments.

Soon, they arrived at the innermost research room.

Fennel pressed his hand on the device that scanned one's palm print and
iris before bringing Philip inside.

As soon as they entered, they saw several people in white research

uniforms inside.

In the middle of the research room was a white seat with instruments and
ducts surrounding it. It gave one the sense of a scientific experiment that
went far beyond anything else.

Everyone seemed to be adjusting something nervously.

Fennel walked over to someone and asked a few questions. The other
party looked at Philip and said, "Let's begin."

Then, Fennel said to Philip, "Sit here. We have to check the XD factor
content in your body first."

Philip was a little bewildered but did as he was told. He walked over, sat on
the chair, and put on the special helmet. Then, his body was plastered with
all kinds of things.

After that, a beautiful girl with a hot figure walked over. She was wearing a
white research uniform and black-framed glasses. Her hair was tied into a
ponytail. She held a vial of green liquid reagent in her hand, smiled gently
at Philip, and said, "Mr. Clarke, please drink this."
Chapter 1903
Philip looked at the green liquid reagent in the woman's hand and asked,
"What is it?"

The woman in the white research uniform smiled slightly and replied, "A
test reagent that will fully activate the XD factor in your body."

Philip took that reagent and looked at Fennel. The other party nodded, and
he drank it in one gulp.

Instantly, the cold liquid entered his mouth, and a bitter taste surged.

Then, Philip's body reacted. Green spots appeared on his face, the location
different each time. The blood vessels on his face also turned green.

Immediately after, green markings also appeared on his neck and arms.

The blood vessels in his entire body began to glow red before turning
green.

Suddenly!

Philip felt something surging in his body, and that feeling became stronger
and more intense with every passing second!

He clenched his fists tightly as his body went taut. The veins on his
forehead and neck wriggled like worms. It was a very shocking sight!

At that moment, Philip felt like a special kind of energy was about to burst
out from his body!

He jerked his head up, stared at the incandescent lamp on the ceiling, and
roared, "Argh!"

Instantly, his pupils turned from brown to dazzling white!

His eyes looked like the brightest cluster of stars in the dark night!

A piercing white light glowed from Philip's entire body. The green reagent
molecules began to flow throughout the bloodstream in his body and
started to absorb white factors from his blood!

At the data monitoring table on the other side, a middle-aged man wearing
glasses seemed to be the person in charge. He said calmly, "Let's get
started."

After he said that, the surrounding staff began to intensively mobilize data
and operate buttons.

Soon, the central electronic screen started to display some

incomprehensible data graphs with a red percentage value right in the
middle.

It started from 0% and kept rising!

5%! 15%! 20%!

When he saw the value of 20%, Fennel's expression was already tense.

Those with a 20% XD factor were geniuses!

However, the value did not stop increasing!

33%!

Holy shit! Instantly, Fennel's face changed dramatically!

33%!

How could it reach 30%?!

He only knew of those few freaks!

Several researchers present were also very excited to see the 33% value!

That was because they were witnessing the binh of a king!

Beep, beep, beep!

Suddenly, an alarm sounded in the research room!

The sudden sound of the alarm made all the staff members panic.

Fennel also trembled and quickly asked, "What's going on?"

The middle-aged researcher in glasses who was taking charge of things

was full of shock and
yearning. With an excited smile, he pushed his glasses and said, "A miracle
is about to happen!"

Miracle?

Fennel was puzzled and turned his head to look at Philip who was sitting
on the chair, He was all tensed up.

At this time, Philip's brain circuit was undergoing drastic changes!

Suddenly, a more powerful aura erupted from his body!

All the lamps in the entire research room exploded at that moment!

Many of the surrounding instruments began to shake before

malfunctioning.

Philip's entire person slowly levitated from his seat!

He was like a blinding white ball of light right now.

On the centermost electronic display, the value of 33% suddenly soared!

40%!

50%!

It was not over yet!

70%!

78%!

85%!

At the last moment!

Chapter 1904
100%!

Boom!

The moment the value reached 100%, a red alert appeared on the
electronic screen before it

abruptly exploded!

Crackle!

In an instant, all the instruments in the entire research room burst into
pieces!

All the researchers were crouching on the ground at that moment.

In the room, only Fennel rushed over and grabbed hold of Philip who had
fallen from a high altitude.

Fennel's expression had long been replaced by shock.

He never expected that the XD factor level in Philip's body to actually reach
an unprecedented 100%!

A perfect fit!

He was the chosen one!

At the same time, due to the abnormal changes that occurred in the
research room here, an invisible energy fluctuation had rushed from the
research room to the outside world.

This energy fluctuation was accurately captured by several satellites in

space!

In the most closely guarded energy analysis research room in the Nonagon
building.

At this moment, it was already full of people!

Even the five pavilion masters were among them!

All of them were staring at the blue electronic display at the center!

The value of 100% was clearly displayed.

Everyone took a deep breath!

With the Dragon Pavilion Master as the leader, a faint smile appeared in his
deep-set eyes. With his hands behind his back, he seemed to be thinking
about something. He muttered under his breath, ”So you protected him for
so long because of this. This father and son pair are really anomalies in this
world. I hope you won't let me down this time. I want to see what you're
about to do."

The Tiger Pavilion Master behind him looked at the value with the fieriest
belligerence in his eyes and said, ”It seems that another era-changing
character has appeared."

Chandler Curtis, the master of Turtle Pavilion, on the other hand, frowned
with a worried look on his face.

At this moment, in the most northwestern region of the territory at the

sprawling mountains.

Cochly Mountain, the first sacred mountain in the country.

It had many legends and had been around for a long time.

It was an area shrouded with mysteries.

At the col of Cochly Mountain, two tall mountains covered with snow and
ice all year round formed a natural canyon barrier.

From a distance, the canyon formed by these two extremely steep

snow-capped mountains resembled the entrance of a giant open gate that
towered into the clouds!

At the forefront of this canyon was an enormous gate several kilometers

long made of towering concrete and steel!

Above this walled gate were warriors and disciples on guard!

Moreover, there were huge cannons!

The walled gate was as high as 100 meters and dozens of meters wide. It
was not humanly possible to break through!

At this moment, special vehicles came in and out through the giant gate.

Every entry and exit required strict identity verification.

Moreover, thousands' of combatants were stationed around the mountains!

Hidden in the snow and jungle all around were the most advanced armored
vehicles!

Of course, many people also patrolled the surrounding area.

All of them wore uniforms. Some were in long robes of fiery red, others in
white tunics, a few in black loose robes, and there were even some in
tight-fitting outfits.

These people walking in and out of the huge gray walls from behind the
endless snowy white canyon were not disturbed by the harsh bitter cold
here at all.

The Door!

Behind this modern defensive wall, the Nonagon was guarding the remains
of a civilization of an era!

Behind this canyon full of mystery was the only way to enter the zone
behind the door.

Chapter 1905
Behind the canyon was a large circular area with a building that resembled
an ancient altar in the middle. The altar was carved with all kinds of
obscure and incomprehensible ancient runes.
The altar had nine steps, and the center of the altar was a huge round slab.

This stone slab looked like something out of this world, ancient and
profound. It was a little tattered but the obscure and mysterious symbols on
it were like a series of inscrutable murals, conveying something to the
world.

There were carvings of characters from myths and stories known to

modern people, as well as many patterns and symbols unknown to the
modern world. There were even some figures and

architectural groups that had never appeared in history.

At this moment, the altar suddenly swayed a few times, causing an

avalanche on the surrounding snow-covered mountains.

Then, cold laughter full of resentment sounded in this empty area.

"Haha! Good for you, Roger Clarke! So all your scheming was for him! Is
he the starting point in your eyes?"

Like a ghost, this voice contained strong animosity and indignation!

At the same time, on an island far away.

Arcadia Island.

It was where the first affluent Clarke family was located!

At this moment, inside the huge and luxurious white castle on the highest
point of the island.

Somewhere in the dark underground basement of the castle, a figure full of

vicissitudes stood in front of a mural at the moment.
This place was surrounded by all kinds of antique furniture.

At this moment, the figure was leaning on a walking cane. As though he felt
something in his heart, he suddenly turned around. In his turbulent eyes, a
silver glint suddenly flashed across, and his line of sight seemed to
penetrate this basement directly to a certain place.

Then, a cold smile appeared at the corner of his mouth as he said faintly,
"Since you're already trapped there, why don't you just stay there? Stop
worrying about worldly affairs."

On the other side, at the altar in Cochly Mountain, a sentence floated out in
the gloom, "Roger Clarke, I'm not far from getting out of the trap. I really
can't wait to see what you've prepared all these years!"

Suddenly, the figure in the basement of the white castle on Arcadia Island
took a step forward. With this step, the surrounding space seemed to
rotate!

The scenery changed drastically!

The next moment, this figure was already standing on the altar of Cochly
Mountain, and the void seemed to be rippling with ethereal waves.

One step spanning a thousand miles!

This use of spatial rules was truly astounding!

This had long surpassed the secular definition!

This was the strength of Roger Clarke.

At this moment, his eyes burned. Like a sleeping golden dragon, he slowly
opened his eyes and stared at the huge circular slab on the altar.
"Hehe, I didn't expect that your spatial control has actually reached such
powerful heights."

Under that altar, an eerie voice sounded.

Roger stood above the altar and said blandly, "You and I are both people
who have seen the other side. Why are you still obsessed?"

"I'm obsessed? This world is incomplete. Since that power can be utilized,
everyone can surpass the limit that mankind can reach. Isn't that better for
the world?"

That fuzzy voice sounded almost arrogant.

"In that case, have you ever thought about what kind of danger our world
will face once the door on the other side is opened? We are nowhere near
strong enough to contend with the rules of civilization in another world.
Relying on just you and me is far from enough. When that time comes, how
many people will become the ashes of history, and how many families will
be torn apart? If that happens, what's the difference between our world and
purgatory on earth?"

Roger reprimanded with clarity in his eyes!

Chapter 1906
"Purgatory on earth? How could there be progress without sacrifice?
Human civilization has long since come to a halt for many years. If we rely
on insects like them for development, it'll take centuries before they break
through the shackles of the first civilization! Wouldn't it be better to open
that door and let the rules, civilization, and the power of that world baptize
everyone? The survival of the fittest is the eternal theorem of this world!
Even if you have the ability to protect this world and those stupid human
beings, how long can you do that? You and I both know that the door will be
pushed open sooner or later, so why can't we be the ones to push it open?"
Under the altar, the voice became more arrogant and excited as it
continued. "Roger, why don't you let me out now? Together, we can easily
take control of this world by joining forces!"

Thump!

Suddenly, the walking cane in Roger's hand struck heavily on top of that
stone slab!

He said solemnly, "You are making excuses for your dictatorship and
autocracy! Your wild ambition is not in line with what's good for this world!
You want all of them to become slaves and tools under your ambition.
That's the difference between us!"

Silence.

The voice under the altar suddenly disappeared.

However, a moment later, a furious roar of rage came from beneath this
altar!

The entire altar began to shake violently, and the surrounding mountains
began to vibrate!

"Roger Clarke, you're pedantic! I'm doing this for the sake of this world!
Only the strong can survive in this world. I'm merely picking out the
stronger ones, those more fit for survival. Am I wrong?"

That roar shook the earth. Even the thick clouds above began to gather as
if the sky was about to collapse.

Roger was silent, staring at the slate on the altar with his wise eyes. He
sighed and said, "After all these years, you still haven't figured it out. All
that we have is just different from normal people. It's not an endorsement
for us to stand above everything else."
"Hehe, is using your son as a pawn the choice you made?" The voice
under the altar suddenly asked.

Roger was silent for a long time before he spoke, "The sons of the Clarke
family were born to protect this world. What level he can reach, that is his
future."

"Haha, Roger Clarke, don't you think it's ridiculous for you to say that?"

The voice floated out again and said, "The God Creation Project has been
underway for such a long time. The last time it failed was entirely because
of your selfishness, so don't flatter yourself by sounding all selfless and
noble. This time, you even want to use your son as a pawn. I want to see
how far you can carry out the plan and how your Clarke family can manage
everything in this storm!"

"Don't forget that you have a hand in what happened to the Lovelace family
back then!"

After these words, the altar returned to peace.

The Lovelace family?

Standing on top of the altar, Roger looked up at the sky. After a long
silence, he said to himself, "The Lovelace family, the God Creation
Project... Did I make the right choice?"

The next moment, Roger's figure disappeared.

Back to Fennel and Philip's side.

At this moment, Philip had already woken up from his coma. He sat up the
bed, holding his head that was about to split apart. He glanced at Fennel
who sat at the side. He asked, "What happened to me?"
Fennel walked over, leaned against the table, handed him a glass of warm
water, and said, "Nothing much, just excessive loss of mental energy. Just
rest for a while and you'll be fine."

Philip patted his head, exhaled, and said, "Is the test result out yet?"

Fennel nodded and said, "It's out."

Chapter 1907
"What's the result?" Philip asked.

At this moment, he had a splitting headache. Earlier, he felt like his

mind-space had reached a very peculiar realm.

It was a peculiar feeling of looking down on all sentient beings, looking

down on the heavens, and entering the infinite universe.

At that moment, Philip even felt that he was able to gain insight into the
laws and limits of everything in the world.

It was to the extent that as long as he wanted to, he could control

everything in this world.

Fennel's face tensed. With arms across his chest, he glanced at Philip's
current state and asked, "Do you want to know?"

Philip raised his eyebrows, rubbed his head, and nodded.

Fennel picked up the report and glanced at it before saying, "I hope you'll
keep the result I'm going to tell you next a secret from everyone.
Remember, this includes Wynn and your daughter! Because this involves
an unprecedented field. Your result has surpassed everyone we know of.
You're the chosen one."
Philip was a little confused and asked, "The chosen one?"

Looking at Fennel's expression, it seemed that his test result was a little
overwhelming.

Fennel nodded and said, "The test result shows that the XD factor level in
your body is„,"

Suddenly, Fennel paused and asked with a grin, "How much do you think it
is?"

Philip was taken aback and muttered, "Stop beating about the bush and tell
me quickly."

Fennel shrugged and said, "100%."

Thump!

Philip was stunned. His eyes widened as he asked, "How much?"

"100%," Fennel repeated.

This time, Philip panicked. If he remembered correctly, the XD factor

content only needed to reach 10%. 15% would be considered a genius.
Even Fennel only exceeded 20%.

As for him, he actually reached 100%?!

What did that mean?

Philip was stunned and looked at Fennel in disbelief. Fennel just shrugged
and said, "Don't look at me that way. I can't understand it either. What kind
of freak are you to actually reach 100%’ It's simply out of this world. Your
father is the most extraordinary existence in this world yet he only has more
than 8o%, while you have 100%."
Philip's face tensed as he asked, "Did you say that my father only has over
80%?"

Fennel nodded and said, "That's the data once made public by the
Nonagon. Your father is definitely an anomaly in this world. No one can see
through him. His thinking and strength are no longer what we can measure.
If normal people are on the flat ground and the door disciples are on tall
buildings, then your father is in the sky."

Hearing Fennel's metaphor, Philip's expression gradually turned grim.

He squeezed his fist. There were still some after-effects now. Some green
markings would occasionally appear on his arm.

100%. How did this happen?

Suddenly, Fennel seemed to have thought of something and said solemnly,

"Maybe there's an explanation that can answer why there's a 100% XD
factor level in your body."

"What's the explanation?" Philip asked.

He also understood the danger of possessing such extraordinary means.

He was now a special existence. Anyone who knew about this might have
many thoughts.

"Do you know about the God Creation Project?" Fennel asked.

When Philip heard these words, he muttered, "God Creation Project?

What's that?"

Just hearing this name, Philip was in disbelief and gasped a little.
Fennel stroked his chin and thought for a moment before saying, "To put it
simply, do you think there's a god in this world?"

Chapter 1908
Upon hearing this, Philip was dumbfounded. He snorted and asked, "How
is it possible? What are you talking about? I've gone through compulsory
education and believe in materialism."

Fennel smiled and said, "Then what do you think our existence is all
about?"

Gulp.

Philip swallowed and started to feel a little flustered.

Yes, how could the existence of Fennel and the door, as well as the
existence of the Nonagon and the disciples, be explained?

Superman?

Human evolution?

Did God really exist?

Looking at Philip, Fennel said, "The God Creation Project is an ancient and
grand plan. As for when this plan started, no one knows. The only thing we
know is that this plan has never stopped. Some sought the Fountain of
Youth while others sought the philosopher's stone.
They're not just records in history books. According to research findings,
they're all true. And all of these are just part of the God Creation Project."

Hiss!

Philip was astounded. This span of worldview was too much even for him,
an outstanding and handsome young man of the new century, to accept.
"What the hell is the God Creation Project?" Philip asked.

Fennel took a deep breath and walked to the window, saying, "A plan that
has never succeeded and is illusory. The one closest to success is your
father. Unfortunately, your father is the only one who came close to God
and willingly gave up. No one knows what he actually saw back then. The
only thing that can be examined is that he once opened the door to the
other shore, saw a certain existence or a certain civilization, then closed
the door again. Even the person who pushed the door open with him back
then is now trapped in the seventh zone behind the door."

Philip frowned. He still could not figure out what this so-called God Creation
Project was all about.

Fennel was also helpless. He shook his head and said, "I don't know much
about the God Creation Project and it's difficult for me to explain it clearly.
In the simplest terms, it's to use all

the resources and civilizations available to mankind to create a creature or

a group of creatures or minds that go beyond the existing civilizations.
Perhaps even beyond the higher civilizations. In this way, it can lead to the
faster and better development of the world, or rather, to defend against
some unknown existence."

"To defend against some unknown existence?" Philip was even more
confused now.

Was the God Creation Project just to resist certain unknown existences?

Fennel nodded slightly and said, "This is another way of saying that the
God Creation Project is to protect human civilization. It's said that one day,
there'll be a special existence that will pose a threat to the current human
civilization. Before that, we must develop as much as possible to improve
our strength. Or we can exhaust all resources to create an existence that
transcends everything to protect the human legacy."

"Are you saying that I'm a product of that God Creation Project?" Philip
asked.

Fennel shook his head and said, "You're not a product; you're the chosen
one. You have to understand that the cost of this plan is very high, and the
person who can be chosen to be a part of the God Creation Project is
naturally the most special existence. You happen to be that existence."

"Perhaps when your father gave up the God Creation Project back then, it
had something to do with you." Fennel pinched his chin and pondered.

He seemed to have thought of a certain possibility that was close to the

truth.

Chapter 1909
Philip's thoughts were in a mess right now because what Fennel told him
was too inconceivable.

God Creation Project?

Was there really a god in this world?

What constituted a god?

Was it being above everything else?

Seeing that unpleasant look on Philip's face, Fennel walked over and gently
patted his shoulder while saying, "Don't think too much. Your current
strength is not enough to reach that level yet. I'm telling you about it now
just for you to be mentally prepared. After all, the potential of having 100%
XD factor level is unprecedented."
Philip looked up at Fennel and continued to hold his head. At this time,
there was a ringing in his ears and electric currents surged through him
from time to time. It felt as if there was a strange but wonderful voice calling
out to him.

That voice was very mysterious and peculiar.

It took a while before Philip recovered. He looked at Fennel and asked,

"The God Creation Project you mentioned, is it really to create the so-called
god of all living beings?"

Fennel frowned and thought for a while before saying, ”You can put it that
way, but that's not exactly it either. This God Creation Project may be a little
different from the so-called god you have in mind. It's not the kind in myths
and legends, rather more like a leader in a broader sense- or a prophet.

"Of course, it's not wrong if you treat the God Creation Project with the
mysterious color of fairy tales. After all, this ancient and grand plan has
never succeeded. We don't know who proposed this plan in the beginning,
let alone when this plan will end."

"Perhaps it's just a legend, a fantasy that motivates human civilization to

keep moving forward."

Fennel looked a little despondent when he finished speaking.

Philip nodded. A few minutes later, he left the lounge with Fennel.

"The next step is to develop your potential. Since you have 100% potential,
it should be quick," Fennel said as he walked ahead, leading Philip to a
spacious room.

This room, covering an area of about hundreds of square meters, was a

circular structure divided into eight areas. Each area was filled with people
in discussions or training.
Surprisingly, Philip actually saw flames sprouting from some people's
hands, as well as the look of awe and excitement on their faces.

Some people could also levitate metal objects with their hands.

Others held a javelin in a separate training cabin and threw it at the

holographic projection of humans!

"The ones over there are all modeled after the training module of the first
zone in the Nonagon. It teaches them to control matter and energy.

Fennel walked while explaining to Philip, whose face constantly flushed

with amazement.

Philip was surging with excitement right now. Such scenes seemed to have
only appeared in Hollywood blockbusters.

It was certainly out of this world.

The modern version of the Avengers or Fantastic Four?

"Over there is the physical training. Some people are not suited to control
matter, but they're born with special physical abilities-high mobility, agility,
or perhaps explosive power."

Fennel pointed to the person who kept throwing javelins in that training
cabin and explained.

Philip continued to follow Fennel. Everywhere he looked, astounding

scenes appeared.

Soon, Fennel led Philip to a cabin. Standing in front of them was a

middle-aged man wearing a black robe and glasses. He looked very
refined, like a teacher in a magic academy.
The other party folded his hands and bowed slightly to Fennel while saying,
"President Leigh."

Fennel nodded and patted the middle-aged man on the shoulder. He turned
to Philip behind him and introduced, "This is the instructor here. He'll teach
you what to do next."

Philip nodded slightly toward the other party before he pulled Fennel to the
side and asked suspiciously, "Why are you President Leigh? What exactly
is this place? Didn't you say that the disciples study and train at the
Nonagon and behind the door? Why is this place..."

Fennel laughed and shrugged as he said, "This is an institution I founded. I

recruited some pretty capable guys. Who told you that only the Nonagon
can select disciples in this world? Any king of disciples can have disciples.
We just need to cover them with the power of kingship."

Philip was dumbfounded. He swept a glance at the nearly 20 to 30 people

around and asked,
"Are they all your people?"

Chapter 1910
Fennel nodded and said, "I need to prepare some trump cards for myself.
To deal with the Nonagon, just relying on the current strength of these
people won't be enough."

After Fennel finished speaking, he patted Philip on the shoulder and said,
"Stop asking. You'll understand later."

After saying that, he brought Philip to the instructor again and said with a
smile, "Instructor Lauder, sorry to trouble you."
Instructor Lauder bowed and smiled before looking at Philip. He picked up
a metal orb from the white cylindrical table that was about half the height of
a person and handed it to Philip while saying, "Take it."

Philip was a little doubtful. He looked at Fennel before taking the metal orb
from Instructor Lauder's hand.

It felt cool and metallic to the touch.

Instructor Lauder then said, "Feel it with your heart."

Philip was taken aback. Feel it with his heart?

This was not a woman but a metal ball. How should he feel it with his
heart?

However, since the other party said so, he could only do as he was told.

Philip held the metal ball with both hands and closed his eyes as he tried to
feel the object in his hands with his heart.

At first, Philip did not feel anything at all. The metal ball in his hand was still
a metal ball with a cold texture.

However, suddenly, he felt that the metal ball in his hand seemed different
and was lighter!

He abruptly opened his eyes and saw that the metal ball in his hand had
actually levitated at some point. Moreover, the metallic luster of the surface
began to become brighter. It slowly turned into the color of magma!

At this moment, the temperature in the room suddenly soared as if it was

covered in hot lava.
This sudden change naturally attracted everyone's attention. All of them
stopped what they were doing and looked at the hot red metal ball in
Philip's hand with very serious looks.

In the crowd, someone muttered, "What a strong fire attribute. This has
reached the highest level of the attribute value, right?"

That person said while looking up at a blue electronic screen that appeared
overhead. On the screen, the gold rating standard appeared at this
moment-Sssss!

5S!

The highest fire attribute!

At the same time, a sexy female voice broadcasted throughout the area,
"Fire attribute, 5S!"

Everyone gasped aloud!

It was not as if there were no geniuses with fire attributes here, but at most,
they were only 1s!

The man in front of them actually reached 5S!

Fennel had brought back another terrifying guy!

A super scary one at that!

Fennel was also stunned when he saw the rating standards above, the five
shining golden S!

As expected of a man with 100% XD factor level-so perverted and

terrifying!
Even he only had a 3S fire attribute rating!

Alas, there would always be disappointment with comparison. Luckily,

Fennel felt that his handsomeness was on equal footing with Philip.

However, the next moment, everyone got another shock.

Chapter 1911
That sexy female voice broadcasted again!

"Water attribute, 5S!"

Hiss!

Uproar!

Everyone was astounded again!

That metal orb in Philip's hand had slowly turned from a lava orb that was
red in color to a deep blue like a ball of water!

Instantly, the cabin was filled with a refreshing sea breeze and the sound of
waves in one's ears!

At this moment, Philip was also full of shock when he saw the changes of
the metal ball in his hand. He raised his head and looked at Fennel.

Fennel was already so jealous that he was almost beside himself. He

cursed inwardly!

This was simply too absurd for words!

Fennel originally thought he was an outstanding genius, but seeing Philip's

attribute value at this moment, he felt like he was being tortured from the
inside out!
Water attribute, 5S!

This was a double attribute!

Even Instructor Lauder slowly pushed his glasses, his face full of
excitement!

Double attribute, 5S!

He had never seen it before!

The next moment, the area broke out with shouts of exclamation once
again!

Everyone started holding their heads and rubbing their hair. Their faces
were full of shock, and their jaws dropped so wide that an egg could be
stuffed in their mouths!

Many women were also full of admiration as they stared closely at Philip's
back!

"Metal attribute, 5S!”

It was still that same sexy voice broadcasting the announcement!

However, it was enough to send the entire area into a frenzy!

The metal ball in Philip's hand had returned to its original appearance, and
the rating display showed the metal attribute of 5S!

At this moment, even Fennel could no longer remain calm. After gasping
several times, he looked at Philip as if he was a monster.
Instructor Lauder almost went crazy. He strongly suppressed his inner
impulse but his breathing still became rapid.

Almost everyone was waiting to see if Philip had other attributes.

However, after a while, the metal ball in Philip's hand remained unchanged.

Instructor Lauder nodded and pushed his glasses. He took the metal ball in
Philip's hand and said, "Very good. The three attributes are all 5S."

Fennel also breathed a sigh of relief. He was really afraid that Philip would
produce another 5S attribute!

It would be terrifying if that happened!

Everyone also breathed a sigh of relief at this moment, although their

nervousness did not abate.

All of them stared at Philip with burning eyes, trying to remember the man's
face.

Three attributes, 5S!

Without a doubt, he was a genius among geniuses, a pervert among

perverts!

Even Fennel Leigh only had two attributes.

Apart from the 3S fire attribute, Fennel had not revealed the other attribute
in front of everyone.

Every time people wanted Fennel to show his hand, he would always
jokingly say that it was his trump card and he could not easily show it to
others.
As time passed, everyone had forgotten that Fennel had double attributes.

Now, a man with three attributes and all 5S ratings suddenly appeared!

Everyone was going crazy with excitement!

Many enchanted girls wanted to go over and get close to Philip but they
were stopped by a look from Fennel.

After that, he patted Philip on the shoulder and said, "Okay, the rating is
over. Instructor Lauder will teach you how to use and control your attributes
next."

Philip was still a bit confused until now and asked, "What do attributes
mean?"

Chapter 1912
Instructor Lauder said with a smile, "Attributes refer to your affinity with a
certain substance. The higher the rating, the easier it is for you to
manipulate and use such substances. Take your fire attribute as an
example. Most people will naturally get burned when they encounter a fire,
but for people with fire attributes, once their potential is developed, fire will
do almost zero harm to them."

As he said that, Instructor Lauder snapped his fingers quite pretentiously.

Instantly, flames sprouted between his fingers.

"What do you feel?" Instructor Lauder asked.

Philip stared at the fire between Instructor Lauder's fingers and frowned as
he said, "I seem to feel like it's like a newborn baby, very cheerful and
lively."

Instructor Lauder was startled before he laughed and said, "A baby? This is
the first time I heard this metaphor, but maybe that's how you feel."
With that said, Instructor Lauder beckoned Philip to stretch out his hand.
Then, he transferred the pulsating fire between his fingers to Philip's
fingers.

At that moment!

That ball of fire miraculously stood between Philip's fingers. The burning
flame seemed to have met a relative, and the pulsating flames became
particularly excited.

Instructor Lauder naturally also saw the change in the fire. The ball of fire
the size of a fingernail seemed to have a huge amount of energy and was
ready to go.

Umm.. Ready to go.

Instantly, Instructor Lauder seemed to realize something and looked greatly

alarmed!

He immediately wanted to do something but it was too late.

The flames between Philip's fingers immediately soared and turned into a
fiery ball of fire with a puff. It looked as if it wanted to burn the cabin to
crisps!

Moreover, that huge flame suddenly turned into a roaring lion!

The scorching wave of air swept through the entire cabin in an instant!

"Oh no!"

Instructor Lauder's face darkened. He raised his hand and a cloud of cold
air in his palm enveloped the flame that had already jumped out of Philip's
fingers!
In an instant, the icy cold air collided with the flames and produced a
sizzling sound. Immediately after, the entire cabin was filled with white
water vapor!

Everyone ran out of the cabin helter-skelter, watching as the entire cabin
filled with mist.

Philip was a little embarrassed and kept apologizing to everyone.

They laughed and did not say anything. Instead, they gave him a friendly
thumbs up and praised him, "Awesome, man. You're the first person to
make such a commotion!"

"I take my hats off for you!"

"Hey, let's study together in the future. I'll introduce you to some girls!"

"Bring me along. I have a large capacity and a lot of resources too."

Philip laughed and quickly got close to everyone.

On the other side, Instructor Lauder looked at the cabin and pushed his
glasses. He glanced at Philip who was chatting merrily with everyone and
turned to ask Fennel who was next to him, "President Leigh, he actually
has more attributes. Why did you ask me to stop the rating process?"

"Don't ask what you shouldn't ask. Just do your job properly. All data about
him must be kept confidential!"

Fennel said solemnly as he looked at Philip.

Instructor Lauder nodded and said, "I understand."

Half an hour later, Fennel and Philip left this place.

Before he left, Instructor Lauder gave Philip a book called 'Fundamentals
for Disciples'.

Philip read a few pages. It was all about the introduction of disciples and
the special power behind the door, followed by the explanation of how to
use the attributes to manipulate the material and energy in reality.

Philip read for ten minutes and staned to feel dizzy.

The information was too profound, or rather, too unbelievable.

Hence, he closed the book, rested his head on his hands, and looked at the
scenery outside the car window.

Fennel naturally noticed Philip's worries and asked, "What are you thinking
about?"

Philip took a deep breath and replied, "I'm thinking about what I'm going
through now, what a disciple is, and what the world and power behind the
door are like"

Chapter 1913
Fennel smiled and said, "I was in the same state back then as you are now.
When I found out about the door, my worldview collapsed too. Many things
that we think are illusory actually exist."

Philip turned to Fennel and asked, "Don't you think these things are beyond
what people can
understand now?"

Fennel shrugged and said, "What about it? It's like the people during
medieval times. They couldn't understand these high-tech products like cell
phones, cars, and satellites that we have now either."
"Besides, fairy tales about flying to the moon. Hasn't that already been
realized now?"

Fennel continued, "Times are different. We can't use our current vision to
look at future development. In the past, I also felt that such a special power
was beyond the world-a divine power. But after entering the door, I realized
that the world has always been like this. It's just that we've been detached
from it and became ignorant."

Philip turned to Fennel and asked, ”What do you mean?"

Fennel chuckled and said, "Everything in the world has its value and
rationality. If humans can make use of tools and everything else that can be
used, why can't we make use of our bodies? Is it because we cannot, or
have we somehow limited ourselves from doing so?"

Hearing this, Philip's heart jolted. Suddenly, he seemed to have been

enlightened.

After careful consideration, however, the thought slipped away from his
mind again.

Fennel added, “Don't think too much. You've been exposed to something
that the world cannot touch or understand. Just learn to make use of it.”

Philip took a deep breath. His gaze cleared, and he nodded in response.

Soon, they returned to Uppercreek.

Philip headed back to the hotel directly. Wynn was already asleep.

He carefully walked to Wynn's bed, looked at Wynn who was sleeping on

her side, and gently covered her with a thin blanket.

She was still as beautiful as ever.

Suddenly, Wynn woke up. She opened her drowsy eyes, saw Philip sitting
by her bed, and exclaimed sweetly, "Are you back?"

Then, she sat up with Philip's help.

Philip smiled and said, "What are you doing up?"

Wynn smiled as she looked at Philip in rapture and said, "I can't sleep. I
miss you."

Philip smiled and bopped Wynn on her nose. Then, he leaned down and
put his ear on Wynn's stomach.

"He's moving," Philip said with a laugh.

Wynn gently stroked Philip's head with her hand and said with a sweet
blissful smile, "Come with me for a pregnancy check-up tomorrow. The
doctor mentioned last time that there are still two months before the due
date."

Philip got up and said with a nod, "Okay, I'll accompany you tomorrow."

After saying this, he looked at Wynn seriously and suddenly said, "Wynnie,
after the pregnancy check-up is over tomorrow, I'll bring you home."

Home?

Wynn was taken aback for a moment before saying, "Have you resolved
everything in
Riverdale?"

Philip shook his head and said gently, "Not Riverdale, my home."

Thump!
Instantly, Wynn's eyes froze as she stared at Philip closely.

Was Philip finally going to bring her home?

At that moment, Wynn's eyes were slightly moist as tears fell from the
corners of her eyes. Her gaze wavered as she asked, "Philip, are you
serious?"

Philip reached out, wiped away the tears at the corner of her eyes, and said
with a nod, "Yeah, I once promised you that I'll definitely make you the
happiest woman in the world. I'll let Mila become a little princess as well.
I'm not lying to you. I want to take you home. No matter what happens, I'll
take you home."

Wynn covered her mouth and cried. She pounced into Philip's arms,
pounded his chest with her little fists, and whimpered, "Why did you wait
until now?"

Philip hugged Wynn and comforted gently. "Wynnie, believe me, I used to
have a lot of unavoidable difficulties. This time, I've decided to bring you
back just to make things clear to you because I'm going to a place after
this. I don't feel comfortable leaving you and Mila in the outside world."

Chapter 1914
Hearing this, Wynn pushed Philip away, looked at him seriously, and asked,
"Where are you going?"

Philip ruffled the strands of hair that hung beside Wynn's ear and said with
a laugh, "Don't worry, I'm just settling some personal matters."

Wynn mumbled, "You always make me worry. I'm your wife. Why won't you
tell me anything?"
Philip was startled. He also wanted to tell Wynn but there were many things
that he could not.

Those things would only land Wynn and Mila into greater conspiracy and
danger.

Bringing Wynn back this time was the result of Philip's long consideration.
Only by bringing her back could he ensure her and Mila's safety.

Seeing the dilemma on Philip's face, Wynn wiped her tears and said,
"Okay, I won't force you. I just want to tell you that I'm your wife and I'll
always stand behind you and wait for you. No matter what you do, I'll
support you."

Philip smiled as he stroked Wynn's cheek and said, "I know. You should
rest now."

A night passed without words.

The next day, Philip got up early in the morning to get ready.

He first prepared an elaborate and nutritious breakfast in the hotel kitchen

before getting Wynn who was still lazing in bed.

Wynn washed up, sat at the dining table, and glanced at Philip who was
sitting across from her. Then, she started to taste Philip's cooking with a
happy smile.

"It's delicious." Wynn smiled sweetly.

Philip also smiled and said, "Eat more. I'll take you to the hospital later."

After breakfast, Wynn started to choose what to wear in the room. Finally,
she went along with Philip's suggestion and chose a pure white maternity
dress, a brown trench coat, a white sun hat, and soft flat shoes.
Although Wynn's stomach was big, her appearance at this moment was still
so beautiful and attractive.

Going downstairs, Philip drove the Mercedes prepared by Victor Bell and
went to the nearby women's hospital.

Victor had made an advanced reservation in this women's hospital. They

would only receive Philip and Wynn today.

This was the charm of money.

Philip did not want to do this but Victor had secretly arranged it in advance.

After entering the hospital, dedicated nurses and doctors accompanied

them along the way.

Everything went smoothly without a hitch. Philip left with Wynn after almost
an hour.

Wynn was full of blissful smiles. When she walked to the parking lot with
Philip, she saw a convenience store on the side of the road and said
coquettishly, "Phil, I'm thirsty and want to drink yogurt."

Philip smiled and put down the supplements he bought from the hospital.
He bopped Wynn on the nose and said, "Stay here and don't move. I'll buy
it for you."

Wynn nodded and stood on the side of the road with a happy smile, looking
like a young girl who was with her first crush.

Philip looked at both sides of the street and trotted toward the convenience
store. When checking out, he waved through the windows at Wynn who
was standing by the roadside and smiling foolishly at him.
Suddenly, his phone rang. When he took it out and answered the call, he
heard an urgent voice on the other end of the line shouting, "Young Master,
danger! Madam is in danger! Someone is trying to harm Madam and the
baby in her belly!"

Hearing that, Philip looked shocked. Suddenly, the sound of heavy truck
braking was heard!

He spun around and looked at the door!

At that moment, he saw a truck going out of control with a speed of

120/mph. It was about to crash into Wynn who was standing by the
roadside, smiling and waving at him.

Chapter 1915
At that moment!

Philip felt as if his head had exploded. He watched helplessly as the heavy
truck that was out of control and with death-defying speed came crashing
toward Wynn who was standing by the roadside with her big belly. She was
still waving and smiling at him!

Philip had no time to think at all. With all his strength, he pushed open the
glass door of the convenience store and rushed toward Wynn!

At that moment, he realized that the short distance of ten meters was like
an insurmountable chasm!

She was too far away from him!

His eyes were red as he stared at the heavy truck that was about to crash
into Wynn. He waved his arms hysterically and roared, "Run! Run!"

At that moment, Wynn also noticed the heavy truck that was coming for
her!
In that instant, her pupils quickly dilated. She slowly turned to look at Philip,
who was rushing toward her.

Tears ran down her cheeks in a flash.

She only had a few seconds to say goodbye.

Philip watched as the heavy truck drove at a high speed, almost crashing!

However, just at this critical juncture!

A black Cadillac approached at high speed and hit the heavy truck
head-on!

Boom!

A huge explosion resounded!

Before Philip's eyes, the front end of that orange-red truck burst into pieces.
Due to the collision, the entire body of the truck strayed off course and
plunged headlong into the nearby shopping mall!

After hitting the truck head-on, that black Cadillac flew into the air and spun
more than a dozen times in mid-air before crashing to the ground again.
The vehicle broke into pieces and skidded out tens of meters!

The entire road was in a mess!

There were long streaks of black tire skid marks and the ground was full of
gasoline. They all showed that a serious car accident had just occurred
here!
Philip was dumbfounded as he looked at everything before him. Looking
up, he saw Wynn standing on the side of the road, pale-faced and
trembling!

He rushed over, grabbed Wynn's arms tightly, and desperately shouted her
name!

"Wynnie!"

"Wynnie!"

Wynn looked as if she had lost her soul. She stood on the side of the road.
Her eyes were blank, her body was trembling, and her face was pale!

Philip screamed. Seeing Wynn still in extreme panic, he hurriedly took her
into the car and said, "Sit here first."

After that, he turned around and was about to leave. He was going to check
out the situation of
that black Cadillac.

Snap!

Wynn grabbed hold of Philip's hand abruptly. She was shaking all over with
tears in her eyes. She stared at Philip and said, "Don't„,Don't leave me."

Philip turned around and took Wynn's hand. He gently stroked her cheek
and kissed her on the forehead before saying, "Don't worry, everything's
fine. I'll take a look."

After saying that, Philip banged the car door shut, turned around, and
jogged to the black Cadillac that had crashed into pieces tens of meters
away.

It was too sudden!

If not for the Cadillac that crashed head-on into the heavy truck, the one in
a pool of blood would be Wynn!

At this moment, a lot of people had gathered around the road. Everyone
was talking and taking pictures, while others were desperately making
calls.

Philip trotted over. He looked at the completely deformed car frame as a

strong smell of gasoline wafted into his nostrils!

He glanced around and found a man covered in blood in the car!

"Tiger Zander?" Philip was shocked as he looked at the man crushed by

the car frame. It was Tiger Zander, the man with a rough appearance but a
tender heart!

Why was he here?

He was the one who saved Wynn!

"Tiger!"

Philip shouted and crouched down, grabbing Tiger's arm that was covered
in blood. He tried to drag him out of the car!

That was because the smell of gasoline here was getting stronger and
stronger!

The car was going to explode at any time!

"M-Mr. Clarke„,"

Inside the car, the blood-covered Tiger opened his eyes and smiled
foolishly while saying, "Leave
me here. Go„,QuickIy.“

A man like Philip had tears in his eyes at this moment!

Chapter 1916
"No way, I can't leave you here!"

Philip roared and tried his best to pull Tiger out.

Tiger howled in misery. He looked at his right leg that was caught in the
frame, laughed wryly, and said, "Mr. Clarke, I'm begging you. Leave me
here. My leg is stuck and I can't get out. Now, go, leave quickly!"

"Shut up! I'll get you out!"

With red eyes, Philip got up and looked around. Suddenly, he saw the fire
ax in the nearby mall.

He ran over and smashed the glass of the fire cabinet with a punch. Then,
he took out the fire ax and rushed back to the side of the car.

He chopped at the car frame furiously, but it was not something that could
be cut with a fire ax.

Tiger looked at Philip who was chopping away at the car frame and
shouted, "Mr. Clarke, let it be. It's too late. Go quickly and leave me here.
This is what I owe you and your wife."

Philip did not answer.

Pffft!

At this time, the rear end of the car started to catch fire.
Seeing this scene, the trapped Tiger became anxious and roared, "Brother
Clarke, go! Leave me be! It's going to explode!"

Philip was already full of tears. He had never been as powerless as he was
now. It was clearly just a few steel frames, and Tiger was obviously still
alive.

He was unwilling to give up!

Clank, clink!

Sounds of chopping from the fire ax continued. The car frame was
deformed but it was still to
no avail.

Finally, Philip dropped his arms weakly and watched as the flames on the
car grew bigger.

Tiger leaned back with a relieved smile. He looked at Philip standing in

front of him and said, "Brother Clarke, I'm a rough person who doesn't
understand any great principles. My mother taught me before that kindness
must be repaid in kind. Brother Theo told me that you paid for my mother's
medical expenses in the nursing home, and you also solved the problem of
my sister's schooling. I can't serve you any longer in this lifetime. In my
next life, I'll serve you well."

Tiger's eyes were red, and he was still full of foolish smiles.

Philip just stood in front of the broken car frame with the fire ax in his hand.
He looked at Tiger inside the car and said, "I'll definitely save you. I'm
sorry."

After saying that, Philip's eyes were fixed on Tiger's leg that was stuck. The
fire ax in his hand trembled.
"Argh!"

A miserable howl resounded all around!

Following that, Philip struggled to get Tiger, who had passed out, from the
car.

The floor was covered in red!

Bang!

An explosion suddenly resounded. The Cadillac had completely turned into

a sea of flames!

Looking at Tiger whom he had dragged to the side of the road, Philip
urgently took off his jacket and tore it into strips of cloth to quickly stop
Tiger's bleeding!

Before long, the ambulance from the nearby hospital also arrived. They
quickly carried Tiger, who had lost a leg and was covered in blood, onto a
stretcher!

On this side, Philip was covered in red. Looking at the departing

ambulance, he hurried back to his car. As soon as he opened the car door,
he saw Wynn staring under her in horror!

"Phil, Phil, blood... it's blood!" Wynn shouted in horror.

Blood!

Philip's eyes widened. He raised his eyes to look at Wynn, who was
frightened and gasping.

Premature birth?
Chapter 1917
With no time to think, Philip quickly got into the car and frantically rushed to
the nearby women's hospital!

On the way, he called Victor and said anxiously, "Quickly notify the
women's hospital. Wynn is bleeding!"

On this side, Victor had just come out of the women's hospital and was
about to go back.

When he received the call from Philip at this time, his scalp went numb and
his entire face was full of shock. He turned his head to look at the dean and
a group of doctors standing behind him. He shouted, "Hurry, Madam is
bleeding! She's bleeding!"

When the gray-haired dean heard Victor's words at this moment, he was
taken aback and said, "Master Bell, don't joke with me. Madam has just
gone through the check-up. She's in very good condition and the fetus is
very healthy. There are still two months to go before the due date."

Victor had no time to explain to him and yelled, "Cut the crap. Mr. Clarke
will be here soon!"

The dean saw Victor's expression that did not seem fake and immediately
guessed, "Premature birth?"

Quickly, he turned to the doctors behind him and said, "Prepare the special
delivery room at

once! Everyone will be on emergency standby!"

Instantly, all the doctors and nurses of the women's hospital were
mobilized!

Clatter!
Several stretchers were pushed to the entrance of the hospital. On both
sides of the entrance, a row of doctors and nurses stood together!

All of them were the most elite doctors and nurses of this women's hospital!

At this time, Victor also immediately contacted his forces and underlings in
Uppercreek with only one order-immediately guard the women's hospital
within a five-mile radius!

Instantly, all forces and underlings under Victor Bell rushed to the site from
all venues. Everyone donned standard suits and drove one black Mercedes
after another to the women's hospital!

From a high altitude, it could be seen that black Mercedes vehicles filled
the streets of Uppercreek toward the women's hospital, forcing all other
vehicles to stop at the sides of the road. There was only a path in the
middle that was without obstructions!

All eight major roads leading to the women's hospital were the same!

All the owners of other vehicles were scared by the black-suited thugs who
got down from the black Mercedes vehicles. They wanted to curse in anger
but the other party simply took a stack of banknotes from the silver cases
they carried and tossed them through their car windows!

Simply too unreasonable for words!

Instantly, all the car owners on the eight major roads shut their mouths!

All of them sat inside the cars and watched as a pathway along the road
was being cleared out.

Under normal circumstances, the roads in this area were always

congested!
However, a wide path was forcefully being cleared out by the hundreds of
black Mercedes vehicles that suddenly appeared today!

On the sides of the road, a group of curious onlookers quickly took out their
mobile phones to take videos and posted them on various social media
platforms.

"Holy shit! What's going on? They're all Mercedes vehicles!" someone
exclaimed in the crowd.

"Could it be a VIP coming? Such pomp and means, using cash to clear the
road. Looking at the direction, it's heading to the women's hospital."

"Tsk, tsk, how cool is that? Which big family is expecting a child? I really
like such crude methods."

Many smitten young girls displayed looks of envy upon seeing this scene.

Soon, a Mercedes driving at top speed appeared in everyone's eyes.

On the sides of the road, the black-suited bodyguards standing in a row

immediately reported to Victor, "Master Bell, Mr. Clarke is taking Faulkner
Street! He'll be entering through the west entrance of the hospital!"

When Victor received the call at the entrance of the hospital, he

immediately shouted to the doctors behind him, "West entrance! Go to the
west entrance at once!"

Instantly, hundreds of doctors and nurses followed Victor closely and

rushed to the west entrance!

Chapter 1918
On this side, Philip drove the car at top speed and naturally attracted
countless onlookers who frantically took pictures!
"Gosh, is that the person? Did you capture it? He looks very young and
handsome!"

Some smitten young girls on the roadside exclaimed excitedly.

Such a simple scene blew up on the social media platform in the next ten
minutes!

It quickly became the top hottest topic!

Everyone was watching and discussing.

Even those young masters who usually showed off their luxury cars and
luxury watches, upon watching this scene, commented, [In terms of
showing off one's wealth, I take my hats off to this person. To use cash to
clear out a path without any obstructions on all eight major roads is simply
unheard of.]

Back to the scene of Wynn's incident.

At this moment, several black BMWS were parked on the side of the road.
Seven or eight men and women in black leather jackets and trench coats
got down from the vehicles. They were all wearing sunglasses, looking very
much like special agents in Hollywood blockbusters.

The middle-aged man in the lead had a serious-looking face with a long
knife scar at the corner of his mouth.

His gaze swept over the surroundings before looking at the burning frame
of a Cadillac and the

truck that had been cordoned off.

When the nearby staff on patrol who rushed to the scene to handle the
situation saw this group of people, they slightly backed off too.

A sexy woman with a hot figure was wearing black leather clothes and a
black trench coat. She had a ponytail and wore black high heels. Swaying
her hips, she approached the middle-aged man from behind. She took out
a transparent plastic bag with a wireless receiver inside.

"Boss, this is the only clue left on the scene," the woman said with a
seductive voice, her words direct to the point.

She had the appearance of a foreigner with green eyes and a sharp nose.
She had an imposing demeanor, but she spoke fluently.

The middle-aged man was crouching at this moment. He took off his
sunglasses as he looked at the long tire skid marks on the ground.

Then, he stood up and took the transparent plastic bag from the woman's
hand. He glanced at it a few times before saying in a gruff voice, "We need
to make a thorough investigation when we get back. We must get our
hands on all the surveillance cameras nearby too."

With that said, he thoughtfully looked at a car that was parked nearby on
the roadside.

After just a glance, the middle-aged man put on his sunglasses and a pair
of black leather gloves on his hands. He turned around, walked to the
BMW, and said, " Hurry up with the investigation. Don't report this matter to
the higher-ups for the time being."

That sexy foreign woman nodded and asked, "Boss, what explanation do
we give to the Clarke family?"

The middle-aged man tapped his fingers on the door and said, "Send them
a copy of the clues and evidence we found."
After saying that, the middle-aged man got into the car and closed the door.

Very quickly, this group of people left the site.

Meanwhile, inside the vehicle that the middle-aged man had glanced at just
now, two guys in black suits dialed a number on a mobile phone. The guy
in the co-passenger seat looked at the mini-notebook in his hand and said
into the phone, "The mission failed."

On the other side of the line, the faint voice of a woman that carried a hint
of chill said emotionlessly, "Okay, I got it. You may go back."

With that said, the call ended.

At the same time, far away in Sendona of Country M in a luxurious castle.

Chapter 1919
This castle built in the last century was closely guarded. As far as the eye
could see, the place was full of foreign bodyguards in black suits and
sunglasses!

In the castle, dozens of luxury cars, sports cars, and even a mini-helicopter
were parked!

About a hundred male and female servants were responsible for the
upkeep of the castle.

At this time, in the huge hall of the castle, there was a silhouette of a tall
and graceful woman

wearing a long trench coat. From her back, it could be seen that she had
an S-shaped figure. She was simply perfect and flawless!
Her arms were crossed over her chest at this time. With her back facing the
group of elite bodyguards, she tapped the phone repeatedly with her
delicate hand.

"Clean everything up. Don't leave any clues behind."

The figure said in a cold and aloof manner before turning around and
leaving on her high heels.

A man in the hall bowed in response before taking his phone out. He dialed
a number and said coldly, "Clean everything up. Don't leave anything
behind!"

Back to Uppercreek, on the street where the incident happened.

At this time, the two guys in the private vehicle glanced at each other
before saying, "Our work is done."

However, just as they were about to start the car and drive away, the car
door was opened from outside. Two tall and burly foreign guys in long
trench coats and sunglasses stood on both sides of the door.

The two men in the car saw the two guys outside the car who suddenly
appeared. Before they knew what was happening, they saw the two guys
donning black leather gloves and taking out guns with silencers!

Puff, puff!

Two soft noises!

The two men in the car died on the spot. One had a gunshot in the heart
while the other was in the middle of his eyebrows!

Then, one of the men tossed a customized self-detonating bomb into the
car before shutting the door.
The two men left the scene gallantly. Less than 50 meters away, the vehicle
exploded with a loud bang and flames soared to the sky!

Instantly, the surrounding was in chaos.

After the two men walked away, they rode on two flashy motorbikes and
left.

Change of viewpoint. On a lush little island surrounded by the sea, it was

Arcadia Island of the Clarke family!

At this moment, in the large hall of the white castle, Roger Clarke leaned on
his walking cane while appreciating a stone mural.

Suddenly, a tall and burly man strode in briskly from the main entrance. His
eyes were sharp and cold, while his face was full of anxiety!

"Fulton, why are you so flustered?" Roger asked without raising his head.

Fulton walked up to Roger in a few steps, knelt on one knee, lowered his
head, and said gravely,

"My lord, the young madam has met with an accident!"

Hiss!

Instantly, the temperature in the entire hall plummeted!

Roger raised his eyebrows, his eyes like cold daggers as he stared at
Fulton closely. He did not say anything but closed his eyes slightly before
popping them open. There was a glint of chill and killing intent in the
corners of his eyes!

Thump!
He slammed the walking cane in his hand heavily on the floor. Instantly, the
tiles shattered into pieces!

"Someone blocked my five senses!"

Roger said coldly with fury in his eyes!

Fulton trembled upon hearing that and said, "In this world, there are no
more than three people who can block your five senses. Could it be them?"

Roger's eyes were unfathomable with a hidden chill on his body that was
about to soar to the sky!

"How is the young madam? What about the child in her stomach?" Roger
took a deep breath, retracted his gaze, pune quickly asked.

Fulton replied, "Everything is fine. A young man named Tiger Zander saved
the young madam at the cost of his life. The young master has already
saved him. He's currently receiving emergency treatment at the hospital."

Roger breathed a sigh of relief and said, "That's good to hear. If this Tiger
Zander can scrape through this ordeal, absorb him into the Shadow
Squadron."

Fulton nodded and replied, "Yes, my lord."

Chapter 1920
The chill on Roger's face gradually disappeared and was replaced with
excitement. A smile also slowly formed as he mumbled to himself,
"Premature birth?"

Fulton looked up and said, "She's in the operating room now."

Roger nodded, looking a little flustered. He started to pace back and forth
in the hall unconsciously.

It was also the first time Fulton had seen his lord in this state and said, "My
lord, do you need me to send the Clarke family's personal guards to guard
Uppercreek?"

Roger was startled as his aged hands trembled slightly. He said, "Pass on
my order. Dispatch 1,000 Dragon Knights from the Clarke family's guards to
Uppercreek. Also, send all members of the Shadow Squadron to welcome
the young master, young madam, my granddaughter, and my grandson
back to the island! Anyone who dares to stop them, kill without mercy!"

Fulton got the order and turned to leave.

Roger added, "Pass another order. Three days later, the Clarke family will
hold a banquet for ten days. Send out invitations worldwide to celebrate the
birth of my grandson and congratulate the

young madam of the Clarke family!“

Roger looked very excited at the moment, and his face was full of smiles.
His joy could hardly be contained.

Fulton received the order and responded, "Yes, my lord!"

After saying that, Fulton turned around and left the hall.

At this moment, a woman in mink velvet walked down from the spiral
staircase at the back of the hall. She had a good figure and a
well-maintained appearance.

She was Hazel Eva, the founh madam of the Clarke family.
At this moment, she walked gracefully to Roger's side, draped a trench coat
over him, and said, "Old Master, are Phil and Wynnie coming back?"

Roger smiled and said, "Yes, they are. Also, I'm about to hold my
grandson."

Upon hearing this, Hazel was overjoyed and shouted, "Really? Is Wynnie
about to give birth?"

Roger nodded and said, "Premature birth."

"Premature birth?" When Hazel heard this, she panicked and quickly said,
"How could it be premature? Oh, the baby and Wynnie will be okay, right?
No way, I have to go to Uppercreek. I'm going to bring the family doctor
there."

Roger looked at Hazel's anxiety and said, “You don't have to go. I've
already made arrangements."

As soon as he said that, Roger seemed to sense something. Suddenly, his

eyes burst with a biting chill as he stared straight at the sky outside this
hall!

It seemed that within his sight, something extraordinary was happening.

The invincible and domineering aura that erupted all over his body felt as if
a dragon was awakening!

"How dare you?! Today, I shall see who dares to make a move against the
bloodline of my Clarke family!“

A deep shout like the angry roar of a dragon suddenly shook the entire
island!
With a turn of Roger's entire body, the space around him changed and his
figure directly disappeared from the hall.

In an instant, the world around this area suddenly changed colors. The
ocean surged, and huge waves as high as a hundred meters churned. The
sky was also quickly overwhelmed by black clouds!

Terrifying lightning flashed in the sky as if doomsday had approached!

Back to the women's hospital in Uppercreek, Philip was waiting anxiously

outside the operating
FOOM.

Wynn had been inside for almost half an hour.

Only heart-wrenching screams could be heard from the room.

He wanted to go in but the doctor would not let him.

Suddenly, Wynn's hoarse and irritable shout came from inside the
operating room, "Philip Clarke, get the fuck in here! Argh! I'm about to die
from the pain!"

Chapter 1921
When Philip heard this, he was so scared that his knees went weak and he
almost stumbled onto the floor.

Wynn Johnston had always been virtuous, generous, and soft-spoken. Did
having a baby expose her true nature of... being a red-hot chili pepper?

Without delay, Philip rushed into the operating room.

He trotted to the operating table and tightly held Wynn's frantically waving
hands.
His heart ached for her!

Wynn was drenched in a cold sweat at this moment. It was all because of
the pain!

Her whole face was distorted from the pain as she screamed herself
hoarse!

"Ah! Argh!"

Wynn screamed, looked sideways at Philip, and exclaimed, "I'll never have
another baby with you again. It hurts too much! This son of yours, why isn't
he out yet?"

Philip held Wynn's hand tightly, constantly encouraging and comforting her
as he said, "Wynnie, keep it up. We won't have another one again."

Philip felt very distressed but he could not do anything now.

It was not this difficult when she gave birth to Mila the last time.

Why was his son being so difficult?

Next to him, the doctor and nurse kept guiding Wynn. "Madam, use more
force. The baby's head is coming out."

Wynn mustered all her strength. Her little hand gripped Philip's hand tightly
as she shouted,
"I„,Ah!"

Finally, after a high-pitched shout, the doctor and nurse were very excited
as they held the baby. They said, "Madam, the baby is out. It's a boy."
Wynn was very weak, and her eyes were unfocused. Looking at the little
baby in the doctor's arms, she stretched out her hand weakly and said, "Let
me see."

However, as soon as she finished saying this, she passed out.

Philip was terrified by this. He did not even look at his son but shouted
desperately at Wynn, "Wynnie, Wynnie!"

If his son could speak, he would definitely cry in a grievance.

Over there, a nurse suddenly shouted with anxiety and panic, "Director,
Madam is hemorrhaging!"

Hearing this, the director panicked!

Several doctors and nurses immediately sent the premature baby into the
nursery. Then, they pushed Philip out of the operating room while saying,
"Mr. Clarke, please leave the room. Leave the rest to us!"

Philip was pushed out of the operating room. He stood at the door and
panicked.

Hemorrhage?

Was Wynn going to be okay?

Philip was extremely anxious. He paced back and forth outside the
operating room.

At this time, Victor Bell trotted over. Seeing Philip's anxious look, he dared
not approach but stood silently on the side.

This women's hospital was already being closely guarded by Victor's

people at this moment.
Half an hour ago, Victor had sent someone to Riverdale to pick up Charles
and Manha.

Lydia Jensen also hurried over with Mila.

After receiving the news from Victor, even President Hoyt Luther of the
Uppercreek Chamber of Commerce rushed over without delay and
postponed important cooperation meetings with foreign companies. All of
them waited quietly in the hospital lobby.

Philip kept pacing back and forth. When he saw Victor standing on the side,
he asked indifferently, "What's wrong?"

Victor hurried forward with a bow and said, "Mr. Clarke, Tiger Zander has
been saved and is currently out of danger."

Hearing that, the stone that had been crushing Philip's heart finally fell
away. He nodded and said, "Give him the best medical care and also
inform Theo Zander to protect all his family members."

Victor nodded and replied, "Understood."

Chapter 1922
After that, Victor said, "Mr. Clarke, I've brought back the clues and evidence
from the scene of the accident. Do you want to look at them now?"

Upon hearing this, Philip frowned as he reached out to take the folder
handed over by Victor.

Opening the document, the investigation data inside was fresh from the
oven.

Philip glanced at it and found no valuable clues. In short, it was a

premeditated murder attempt. There were no clues left at the scene.
The driver of the truck was also an innocent party. The vehicle lost control
due to human tampering.

After cross-examination, the driver was not under suspicion.

When Philip saw this information, a wave of chills swept over him. He
asked Victor, "Did you find anything else?"

Victor shook his head and said, "No, according to the contacts I have on
patrol there, they said

that after you and Madam left, several special international patrol vehicles
arrived. This case has been taken over by the special international patrol
organization."

Philip frowned and looked at Victor as he asked, "Special international

patrol organization? Why are they here?"

Victor shook his head and said, "I don't know, Mr. Clarke. I'm sorry for my
limited abilities."

Philip frowned and waved his hand at Victor as he said, "It's okay. You may
leave now."

Then, an apprehensive Philip looked at the operating room before taking

his phone out. He dialed the number he had dialed earlier and asked coldly,
"Have you found out?"

The male voice on the other end of the phone said respectfully, "Young
Master, I found it. I'm in one of the Rothschilds' castles in Sendona City."

"Aren't you investigating my sister's whereabouts? Why is it linked to the

Rothschild family? Was what happened just now their conspiracy?" Philip
asked.
On the other end of the phone, Rick Davenport was crouched on the roof of
a castle at this moment. With a gaze like a cheetah, he scanned the guards
and security in the castle while saying, "The young lady's whereabouts are
somewhat related to the Rothschild family, and they have special
cooperation with the Hall of the Underworld from the 12 Sacred Halls of the
West.

"Young Master, this incident should be a joint effort between the Rothschild
family and the Hall of the Underworld. Moreover, some people in our
territory are supporting them in secret."

As Rick said that, he put on his face mask and lay on the roof of the castle
while checking the equipment on his body.

"Support from within the territory? Who is it?" Philip asked coldly.

Rick replied, ”It's not clear for the time being. I just saw a figure from the
back. I must have seen this person somewhere before. Give me ten
minutes. I'll sneak in to see who the other person
II

Philip was silent for a moment when he heard that. He then said, "Okay, I'll
wait for your call."

With that said, he ended the call.

As soon as he ended this call, he received another call. At a glance, it was

from his second uncle.

"Uncle Tim," Philip squeezed out a smile and greeted.

On the other end of the phone, Tim Clarke's furious voice was heard.
"Philip, who did this to Wynn? Did you find out? I'll bring my men to kill
them! Damn it! They deserve to die for doing this!"
Philip exhaled and waited for Tim to stop shouting over the phone before
saying, "I haven't found out yet, but what I know for the time being is that
the Rothschild family from Sendona has joined forces with the Hall of the
Underworld. There may also be secret support from someone in the
territory."

On the other end of the line, Tim, who was in another country talking about
oil and mining business, was at an airport where more than a dozen
Apache fighter planes were parked.

He gestured to his men behind him and said, "Rothschild? Okay, I'll
remember this. I'm going to ask Oliver what the hell he wants. How dare he
make a move against the young madam of my

Clarke family? I'll turn Rothschild upside down!"

Chapter 1923
On this side, Tim ended the call. Then, with a chill on his face, he turned to
the bodyguard behind him and ordered, "Pass on my order immediately to
mobilize 500 Dragon Knights to enter Sendona at top speed. Surround all
the properties belonging to the Rothschild family, including all castles,
manors, villas, and mansions! Don't leave even one out! I want to see if
Oliver wants to die!"

The sturdy bodyguard bowed after hearing the order and said, "Second
Master, I'm afraid we can't mobilize 500 Dragon Knights. We just received
the notice that 1,000 Dragon Knights have been drafted to go to
Uppercreek by the order of the patriarch."

Tim frowned and said, "In that case, send the Tiger Knights, as many as
possible! I want to see who gave the Rothschild family the guts to make a
move against the young madam and the little grandchild of the Clarke
family!"
Tim Clarke was livid!

The Clarke family had been silent for too long. It had been a long time
since they displayed their terrifying abilities and means on the international
scene!

This time, Tim must show these foreign families and the group of people
eyeing the Clarke family like jackals in the dark that the Clarke family would
always stand at the top of this world!

A sleeping dragon was not an existence bold and ignorant younglings could
violate!

Then, Tim turned around and got into one of the Apache fighter planes.
With a wave of his hand, the fighter plane took off and headed straight for
Sendona City!

Below, a group of tribal chiefs kept waving at Tim.

Back to Philip's side. After Uncle Tim ended the call, he was still a little
nervous.

Uncle Tim was about to do something big.

There was no choice. When Uncle Tim got angry, even his father could not
hold him back.

Once, with only 100 Clarke family's guards, Tim destroyed the largest
family of a small country just like that!

At this time, Philip collected himself and stood outside the operating room
door, waiting for Wynn to come out.

A few moments later, Lydia Jensen arrived with Mila. When the little
princess saw Philip, she called out to him and jumped into his arms.
Philip picked her up. Mila blinked her big jewel-like eyes at the operating
room and asked in her childish voice, "Dad, has Mom given birth to a little
baby? Why isn't she out yet?"

Philip looked at the operating room before walking to the side and sitting
down. He rubbed Mila on the head and said, "Mom will be out soon. Do you
want to see your brother?"

Mila looked very happy as she danced and shouted, "Yes, I want to see my
brother!"

Philip got up, looked at Lydia, and called over two nurses. He said, "Bring
them for a visit."

Lydia took Mila from Philip's arms. Seeing that Philip was motionless, Lydia
asked, "Brother Philip, aren't you going?"

Philip frowned and said, "I'm not going. I'll stay and wait for Wynn. You can
bring Mila over for a look."

Lydia agreed and took two steps before she turned back and said to the
worried Philip, "Brother Philip, don't worry. Sister Wynn will be fine."

Philip smiled and waved.

After they left, Philip breathed a sigh of relief.

He did not know what was wrong with him now. He felt extremely reluctant
to see his newborn son.

It was because Wynn was not out of danger yet.

In his heart, perhaps Wynn was more important.

If something happened to Wynn, he definitely would not forgive himself, let
alone the child.

After waiting for a few moments, the operating room light was still on. Philip
started to get anxious. Moreover, doctors and nurses kept hurrying in and
out. Philip got hold of two of them and wanted to ask questions but the
other party simply shook their heads and refused to answer.

Lydia carried Mila over. Victor Bell, Hoyt Luther, and the rest arrived as
well.

Chapter 1924
There seemed to be a hint of depression in the air. Everyone's heart
seemed to be weighed down by a huge boulder with a timer.

Mila struggled to get down from Lydia's arms and ran to Philip who stood in
front of the operating room door. She was constantly looking around. She
tugged at his pants, handed her lollipop to Philip, and said with a cute
smile, "Dad, eat some candy. Mom will be fine."

Philip looked down at his daughter and bent over to pick her up. He forced
a smile, bopped her on the nose, and said, "Yeah, Mom will be fine."

Despite saying that, Philip had a bad premonition.

That was because Wynn had not been out after so long.

The entire long corridor was silent. Everyone dared not make a sound.

At this time, a group of people hurried over from the door. It was Theo
Zander with Charles Johnston and Martha Yates.

Charles was supporting Martha. She could now stand up and walk, but she
could not run, let alone walk for a long time.
Thus, Martha shuffled along slowly.

Theo could not stand it. He bent over, put Martha on his back, and ran in
from the door.

When he got closer, Martha slapped Theo on the back and cursed, "Hey,
slow down. Put me
down!"

Theo panted as he put Martha down. He stood aside and said to Philip,
"Mr. Clarke"

Philip looked at the anxious Charles and Martha, then nodded to Theo. He
said, "Thanks for your hard work."

Theo chuckled and said, "It's no big deal. I'm just doing my job."

Martha looked at the light outside the operating room and asked anxiously,
"How long has she been in there? Hasn't the baby been born yet? Philip,
why are you here? Don't you need to go in for the delivery too?"

Martha turned around and glared at Philip with an angry, unpleasant face.

Philip's eyes went cold as he said, "The baby has been born and is in the
nursery."

Martha breathed a sigh of relief when she heard that before asking
suspiciously, "In that case, why is she still in the operating room? Why isn't
she out yet? What happened?"

After all, Martha was still quite worried about her daughter.

If anything happened to Wynn, how could she be a rich woman in the

future?
On the side, Charles also asked, "Yes, Philip. What's going on? Why is
Wynnie still inside? What happened?"

Philip looked at Charles and said, "Dad, Wynn is hemorrhaging and

undergoing rescue at the moment."

"What? Hemorrhaging?"

Martha passed out upon hearing that. Fortunately, Theo rushed over to
support her and helped her to the bench on the side.

Everyone fussed over her before Martha slowly woke up.

As soon as she woke up, she pointed at Philip and cursed, "She's
hemorrhaging? I just knew it. A good-for-nothing like you is nothing but a
harbinger of bad luck. If anything happens to my daughter, I won't let you
off even if I have to haunt you!"

Chapter 1925
Philip did not refute Manha but merely stood there silently.

Martha was very angry and broke away from the crowd. She rushed over,
slapped Philip, tugged at his clothes, and cursed, "Do you still have the
nerve to stand here? Get lost, go away! Take that unlucky son of yours and
get lost!"

Martha was furious!

Her daughter who was in good condition before suffered from hemorrhage
just from giving birth!

If anything happened to Wynn, how would Manha live in the future?

She still wanted to live a good life by relying on Wynn!

Moreover, people from the Lovelace family had come looking for her. They
said that they would

give her 100 million for Wynn to be acknowledged by the Lovelace family.

Martha was moved at that time, but she refused after thinking about it and
even had a big fight with the other party.

She was not so wicked to that extent.

At this moment, everyone gasped when they saw Martha slapping Philip!

This mother-in-law was a little reckless.

This was mainly because she did not know Philip's identity. If she knew,
she would probably kneel at his feet.

Lydia could not bear to see Martha bullying Philip like this. She rushed
over, pushed Martha away, and shouted, "Who are you? Who allowed you
to bully Philip?"

Martha almost stumbled from Lydia's violent push. She glanced at Lydia
and said with sudden realization, "Well done, Philip Clarke. When I saw this
girl the previous time, Wynn told me that she's a friend. Why do I get the
feeling that she's your new lover now?"

"Bullshit! I treat Philip like my brother! Don't you dare slander me, let alone
damage Philip's reputation!"

Lydia Jensen was not a weak woman. She was very headstrong.

Naturally, she would not speak to Martha nicely.

Martha sneered as she glanced at the people around them. She had met
Theo Zander and Victor Bell before. She seemed to have met Hoyt Luther
next to them as well, but she was not familiar with him.

"Hehe, good for you, Philip. Why did you get so many friends to come here
today? Were afraid that I'd cause trouble for you?" Martha sneered.

Charles hurried over and tugged at Martha's clothes as he said, "That's

enough, don't talk so much. They're Philip's friends. Don't cause trouble
everywhere just because your legs have just recovered. This is a hospital
and we need to be quiet. We still don't know what's going on with Wynn
yet."

Charles was quite smart and could see the current situation clearly.

These people were obviously not Philip's friends at all. Looking at their
faces and standing postures, it was clear that Philip was in the place of
honor!

Besides, who was Theo Zander?

He was the dragon of Riverdale!

Recently, he had been at his son-in-law's beck and call!

Charles had been exposed to the business field, after all. He naturally
understood the subtle dynamics in play here.

Even if Philip wanted to conceal it, it could not be kept under wraps.

Martha shook off Charles' hand and spewed profanities in his face. "You're
just as useless as

him! Why do you still care about his friends at such a time? If something
happens to Wynn, how can we live?"
Her words left Charles speechless.

After that, Martha stared at Philip spitefully and asked without a care,
"Philip, my daughter is facing a life-and-death situation right now. Are you
just going to stand here like this? She just gave birth to your child!"

Philip's eyes were as cold as blades. With a glance, his eyes burst with
cold intent. He stared at Martha and asked impassively, "What do you
want?"

Martha was frightened by Philip's terrifying eyes. He looked like a jackal

about to tear his prey
apart at any time.

She stepped back and moved closer to Charles while saying, "I'm Wynn's
mother. I will naturally consider things on my daughter's behalf. Everyone
will be happy if nothing happens to her. But if something happens to her,
you must give us an explanation, right?"

Philip raised his eyebrows and asked, "What kind of explanation do you
want?"

When Philip heard this, he knew that something was up.

Chapter 1926
On the way here, Martha had thought about it carefully.

Wynn had given birth to a son. At any rate, they could reap a fortune from
Philip, right?

Now, Wynn was hemorrhaging and undergoing emergency rescue. Who

could predict what

would happen after this?

She coughed and said unabashedly, "If my daughter is gone, all the assets
under your name will belong to the Johnston family! As for Beacon Group,
don't you even think of touching a penny! It belongs to my daughter. Don't
think of taking advantage of the situation!"

Martha had made clear calculations.

If something really happened to Wynn, Philip would naturally inherit

everything as her spouse. The company as well as everything else would
belong to him.

Martha Yates was not stupid. She must make an agreement now!

Hearing this, Philip frowned deeply as he clenched his fists tightly. His
entire body exuded a chill!

He did not expect that at this point, Martha would still be thinking of her
daughter's fortune!

Abominable!

Simply outrageous!

Even Theo, Victor, and Hoyt, those were at the side, were full of anger and
chills when they heard such words coming from Martha's mouth!

How could this person be a mother?

Was she still trying to take advantage of the situation at this time?

Lydia's chest heaved with anger as she cursed, "Do you still dare to call
yourself Wynn's mother? At this time when she's undergoing an operation,
you're actually thinking about her assets if something happens to her!
You're simply the most shameful mother I've ever seen!"
Although Martha felt a little guilty, things had already reached this point.
There was no turning back. She had to think about her future!

With a stern face, she said coldly, "Philip, these are my demands. I've
already prepared the agreement. You can think about it!"

With that said, Martha pulled out an agreement in black and white from her
handbag.

She had prepared this agreement for a long time, just waiting for this
opportunity.

Philip frowned as the chills on his face increased. He squeezed his fist and
snatched the agreement from Martha's hand. He glanced at it before taking
the pen in Martha's hand and signing his name!

Thud!

The pen fell.

Philip threw the agreement at Martha. With scarlet eyes, he said coldly,
"I've signed the agreement. If something happens to Wynn, everything
under her name will be yours! I'll also give you an extra 100 million!"

Hearing this, Martha was full of excitement. She looked at the agreement
and said to Charles standing next to her, "Old man, look, it's signed. The
rest of our lives are secured."

After that, she turned to Philip and asked, "By the way, what do you mean
by giving me an extra 100 million just now? Do you have personal
savings?"

Philip glared at Martha and said coldly, "You're not worthy to be a mother.
Get lost!"
This roar resounded throughout the hospital!

Martha trembled with fright. She stared at Philip very unhappily and said,
"Who are you trying to scare? My daughter is still inside. If something
happens, I still need to settle the score with you!"

Philip was furious, and his anger could no longer be contained. He said
coldly, "You really deserve to die!"

With that said, he raised his hand and was about to lash out at her!

Chapter 1927
Smack! The hand was raised and the slap fell.

The crisp slap resounded in the hospital corridor!

"Martha Yates, you're not worthy to be a mother! If you dare say another
word, I won't let you speak again for the rest of your life!"

Philip roared in anger, his eyes ablaze and his fists clenched. He wanted to
tear Martha's mouth off right now!

However, she was Wynn's mother and Wynn was still in the operating room
undergoing emergency rescue. He must bear with it!

After that, Philip turned around with his back to everyone.

Everyone could feel a hint of coldness and dormant killing intent from his
broad and imposing
back!

This time, Philip was really angry!

The calmer it was, the bigger the storm that was coming their way!
When the surrounding people saw Philip's decisive move, they felt as if his
strike had helped
them vent their anger!

It felt too good!

The repressed mood just now was instantly lifted!

It would be best to beat that crazy woman to death!

She was too shameless!

She was not worthy of being a mother at all!

Martha staggered on her feet. She almost went nuts from Philip's slap!

She covered her burning cheek and stared at Philip's back in fear and
disbelief.

This guy actually hit her so hard!

Moreover, his words and the look in his eyes just now made Martha
flustered!

It had been a long time since she was beaten by Philip. She had forgotten
how ruthless he was!

What?

Why did it feel a little reminiscent?

She pursed her lips, stared at Philip, and scolded with great displeasure,
"Good for you, Philip! How dare you hit me? I'm your mother-in-law! My
daughter is undergoing emergency rescue now!"
After saying that, she wanted to rush up and fight Philip.

However, Philip just flicked a glance at her. His dark and cold eyes looked
like an eagle in the sky waiting to pounce on its prey!

Cold!

A biting chill!

Fear from the depths of her soul suddenly welled up in Martha's heart and
amplified infinitely!

She unconsciously staggered back a few steps and leaned against

Charles. She was full of panic!

Oh my!

What kind of look was that? How scary!

Martha's forehead was full of cold sweat, and she almost fell to her knees!

Charles also noticed it and quickly pulled Martha. He lowered his voice and
criticized, "Can't you stop being so unreasonable? Our daughter is still
undergoing emergency rescue now. Why are you doing this? Do you still
think of her as your daughter?"

Martha turned around and glared at Charles.

She dared not find trouble with Philip now but she could still deal with this
old man.

Moreover, she was still angry from being slapped by Philip and had
nowhere to vent her frustration. Thus, she pointed at Charles and cursed,
"Why are you pretending to be innocent and being a goody two-shoes? Am
I not doing this to secure the rest of our lives? Do we have to rely on him to
support us if something happens to our daughter?"

While saying that, Martha pointed at Philip angrily.

Charles glanced at Philip's back with a frown. He quickly pulled Martha

aside and said gravely, "That's enough! Stop stirring things up! Why are
you saying such things at this time? Isn't Philip your son-in-law?"

Chapter 1928
Smack!

Martha slapped Charles' hand away and chastised coldly, "Son-in-law?

What kind of son-in-law is he? What has he done for us all these years?
Has he ever given us a good life? Take that villa for instance. He probably
used the company's funds to buy it, but he's guarding against us like he's
guarding against a thief"

Charles sighed and said, "Stop talking so much. He helped us settle the
case with Martin and Bernard."

Martha refused to listen and shouted, Bah! What's the use of that? Martin
and Bernard have founded their own company now. Besides, why should I
stop talking? At first, I thought that he was just a useless loser. Who knew
that he was the young master of a wealthy family and the owner of that
Clarke Group in the capital city? So I thought that I could live a rich life from
then on, but what happened after that? They went bankrupt and Philip
Clarke is still a useless loser! Why didn't he tell us when he wasn't broke?
Why still rely on the Johnston family after the bankruptcy? He's just after
Wynnie's company and assets so that he can pay off his debts!”

The more Charles listened, the darker his face became. His voice became
more solemn as he

said coldly, "Enough, say no more!"

However, the furious Martha did not notice the emotional changes on
Charles' face at this moment and continued to vent her displeasure.

"What's enough? No, it's not! And that second mother of his. Yes, that
stepmother named Giada Wallis. Who does she think she is? How dare she
yell at me and order me about? If not because she's rich, I wouldn't be
afraid of her! Just look at Philip's wimpy face. He must have lost the fight
against that woman for the family fortune and that's why he's still staying in
the Johnston family. If I should say so, our Wynnie should have divorced
this jinx sooner!"

Martha cursed unrestrainedly and even sprayed some spittle.

When Lydia and the others heard her words, they were fuming!

Philip Clarke was a useless loser?

Simply ridiculous!

Martha Yates really did not know how to count her blessings and had no
idea about Philip's true strength or heritage at all!

She was truly blinded by the illusion before her!

"That's enough! It's not your turn to criticize Philip! He can buy the entire
Uppercreek if he wants to!"

Lydia could not contain her anger and lashed out furiously.

Hehe.

Martha sneered at Lydia, "Young lady, have you been deceived by this
punk? What sweet words did he say to make you defend him like this? As
expected of an adulterous couple! If nothing happens to my daughter this
time, I'll make them get a divorce and you can be with him! And what's this
about buying Uppercreek? Why not buy the whole country?"

Martha pursed her lips and sneered sarcastically.

"That's enough!"

At this time, a sudden roar of rage resounded throughout the corridor!

Everyone followed the sound and saw that Charles Johnston, who had
always been a good and quiet man, was furious at this moment. With his
eyes blazing, he stared at Martha angrily and gritted his teeth!

"Oh, Charles, what's wrong with you?" Manha turned her head, still at a
loss of what was going
OFI.

Smack!

Charles raised his hand and slapped Martha. Trembling with anger, he
pointed at Martha's nose and cursed, "Shrew! I've warned you time and
again not to speak to Philip like this. Why don't you listen? You should have
some standards. Why have you still failed to realize it even now?"

Martha was really stunned by this slap.

She did not expect Charles, who had shared a bed with her for decades, to
slap her in front of so many people.

"Charles Johnston, are you fucking crazy? You hit me? I'll scratch you to
death!"

Martha was annoyed and was about to scratch him with her hands.
Charles grabbed her arms and gave her a push before slapping her back
and forth again.

Smack, smack!

Two hard slaps!

Charles roared, "You're the one who's crazy! You're a madwoman! Do you
know who Philip Clarke really is?"

Chapter 1929
At this moment, Manha had been slapped silly by the furious Charles!

With her cheeks burning with pain, her eyes flickered with avoidance as
she looked at Charles while asking, "What do you mean who he is?
Charles Johnston, are you fucking crazy? How dare you hit me? I'm your
wife!"

Martha was annoyed. Without a care in the world, she struggled to fight
with Charles!

Charles was furious. He had never felt that his wife was so unreasonable
before. She did not know how to observe her surroundings and the people
around her!

Smack!

He slapped her again, and this slap contained all the frustrations that he
had bottled up for half a lifetime!

Martha stumbled to the floor from the slap!

She covered her mouth. Several teeth with fillings were knocked out at this
moment, and blood gushed from her mouth.
"Boo-hoo, good for you, Charles. Not only have you turned your back on
me but you also dare to hit me. Are you still human? I've been with you for
decades. I gave birth to your children and run the household. Now, you're
treating me like this?"

Martha was aggrieved and cried loudly.

She simply sat on the floor and kicked up a big fuss.

Charles pointed at her angrily with a glare and shouted, "You still have the
nerve to say that? What have you done for this family in the past 20 years?
All you think about is letting your daughter marry into a rich family. All you
think about is how to deal with your son-in-law! If not for the fact that you've
been with me all these years, I'd have smacked you to hell and back!"

"What's wrong with Philip? He's our daughter's husband, our son-in-law,
and Mila's father! Not only are you aggressive with him, but you're now
even planning to swallow Wynnie's assets? Are you still human? Are you
still worthy to be a mother?"

Charles was furious and cursed without stopping.

After so many years, he had enough!

Why did this madwoman not use her brains?

Hearing Charles scold her in front of so many people, Martha felt very
aggrieved. She got up, pushed Charles fiercely, and shouted, "Charles
Johnston, what the hell do you mean by that? I'm not worthy of being a
mother? Who raised Wynn for more than 20 years? Who fed, clothed, and
schooled her?"

"Philip Clarke? Son-in-law? He's just a piece of trash! A loser through and
through!
"And that wild bastard! If I had known earlier, I shouId've gotten Wynn to
abort the child!

"Even if I had to drug her, I shouId've poisoned the child in her stomach to
death!"

Charles allowed Martha to push him before he grabbed her arms and
shoved her away. He said solemnly, "Shut up, you inhumane shrew! You're
going to be the death of me! Divorce! I want to divorce you!"

Everyone was dumbfounded by this roar!

Martha stared at Charles in disbelief with disheveled hair and tears in her
eyes. She tore at his clothes and shouted, "What did you say? How dare
you mention divorce to me? Charles, you can't be so heartless. You're too
cruel!"

Martha wailed and cried.

Charles shook her hand off fiercely and said determinedly, "We'll get a
divorce tomorrow! I've had enough of you!"

Hearing this, Martha bawled in anger.

At this moment, the door of the operating room was suddenly pushed open.
A nurse came out in a hurry and asked, "Are Madam Johnston's parents
here?"

Philip was about to step forward when he heard this question and stopped
in his tracks. He asked, "What's wrong?"

On this side, Charles and Martha who were arguing also quickly stopped.
They gathered around and asked anxiously, "What's wrong, nurse? Is my
daughter okay? When will she be out?"
The nurse glanced at the two people in front of her and asked, "Are you
Madam Johnston's parents?"

Charles and Martha hastily nodded and responded, "Yes, we are."

The nurse said, "We need your blood for a transfusion. The blood bank in
the hospital is out of blood. The patient is bleeding heavily and is still being
rescued!"

Hearing this, Philip asked anxiously, "Isn't she out of danger yet?"

Chapter 1930
The nurse looked at Philip and said, "Mr. Clarke, we're still doing our best."

With that said, she looked at Charles and Martha and said, "What are you
waiting for? Go on!"

Without hesitation, Charles quickly said, "Okay, I'll go right now! Take as
much as you need!"

However, as soon as he said this, Martha quickly grabbed hold of him. She
kept making eyes at him as she pulled him aside and whispered, "Charles,
are you crazy?"

"What do you mean I'm crazy? Why are you pulling me? I need to give
blood to our daughter!“

Charles could not be bothered to explain to Martha and wanted to go with

the nurse.

As a result, Martha tugged at him violently, leaned close to his ear, and
whispered, "Give blood? Is your blood compatible with Wynn? You must be
crazy! If you do this, the secret that we've been keeping all these years will
be exposed!"
Her words were like a hammer to Charles' heart!

He turned to Martha nervously, hesitant to speak.

That was right. Wynn was not his biological child.

"What should we do, then? Are we going to watch as Wynn dies in there?"
Charles was desperate now.

Martha also looked worried and nervous.

Seeing Charles and Martha's hesitation, the nurse asked angrily, "Are you
the patient's parents or not? Why are you still hesitating? The patient's
condition is very critical!"

Charles and Manha wanted to say something but did not know how to
explain it.

At this moment, Philip walked over and glanced at Charles and Martha. He
turned his head and asked the nurse, "What's my wife's blood type?"

The nurse quickly said, "A very rare blood type, Rh-null."

Hearing this blood type, Philip was taken aback. He did not know much
about it.

However, Hoyt Luther, who was on the side, stood up quickly. With a face
full of astonishment, he asked, "Are you sure it's Rh-null blood type?"

The nurse said with certainty, "Of course! Otherwise, why would I
specifically look for Madam Johnston's parents? It's because it's extremely
rare and only the parents of the patient will be an exact match."

Hoyt turned to Philip with a face full of horror.

"What's going on? Do you know this blood type?" Philip asked.

Hoyt quickly said, "Mr. Clarke, this blood type is very rare. It was
discovered in the 1960s. To this day, no more than a hundred people
worldwide have been found to have this ultra-rare blood type. More than
ten years ago, I once read a top-secret report that fewer than ten people
have this blood type in our country! Some people call the Rh-null blood
type the 'golden blood', while the medical field calls it a 'treasure' because
it's truly the universal blood'. It's also the world's most precious life-saving
blood type. But the biggest problem is that people who have this kind of
blood can only transfuse Rh-null blood if they want to do a blood
transfusion."

Hearing this, Philip instantly felt the world spinning around him!

Less than 100 people worldwide have this blood type?

Only this blood type could be transfused?

How could this be?

Less than ten people in this country?

He turned to look at Charles and Martha who were equally shocked. The
two of them lowered their heads, lost in thoughts.

"Search! Conduct a nationwide and worldwide search to find people with

this blood type! At all costs!" Philip bellowed!

After that, he took out his cell phone, dialed George Thomas’ number, and
ordered, "Immediately issue a reward notice from the Clarke family to look
for people with the golden blood, Rh-null blood type. Throw in one billion as
the reward!"

Chapter 1931
On the other end of the line, George trembled and quickly asked, "Young
Master, people with golden blood, Rh-null blood type? Why are you
suddenly looking for them?"

George could not figure it out. He knew that this was an ultra-rare blood
type!

Less than 100 people in the entire world were found to have this!

Moreover, there were less than ten in the country!

Philip said gravely, "Wynn just gave birth and has lost a lot of blood. This is
her blood type and she needs it urgently."

Hearing this, George was taken aback. He almost choked as he said,

"What? Young Madam has given birth prematurely? This„,How could this
be? Young Master, don't worry. I'll issue the Clarke family's reward notice
immediately!"

Before George had time to get ready, he immediately dialed the internal
number of the Clarke family.

"Immediately issue a Clarke family S-level reward notice to look for people
with the Rh-null blood type worldwide! No matter the cost, transport them to
Uppercreek immediately!" George commanded urgently.

At this moment, in a small castle somewhere within the boundaries of the

main Clarke family on Arcadia Island.

This was the heart of the main Clarke family's propeny deployment!

It covered an area of tens of thousands of square meters!

At a glance, thousands of the world's top accountants, economic analysts,

and investment consultants were all working here in an orderly manner.
Moreover, it was full of advanced computers and display equipment, as well
as instruments sent by major global banks, which were placed on the sides
of the road.

It could be seen that the major global banks were not very well-received
here.

After all, the Clarke family did not need to deposit in these banks. They had
their own Clarke Bank, which only belonged to the Clarke family!

At this moment, after a tall and sexy woman received George's call, she
immediately replied, "Sure, Butler Thomas. The Clarke family's S-level
reward notice has been issued."

As she said that, she quickly tapped something on the keyboard with her
slender fingers. The screen showed a few big golden characters-'S-level
Reward Notice'. Below that was the content of the reward notice. It was
very simple.

The reward-one billion dollars!

This reward notice was immediately released. Many secret website

platforms and some organizations specializing in accepting missions
around the world received the notice!

Moreover, this reward notice instantly popped out and jumped to the top of
the task list on major platforms and organizations. It was indeed very
eye-catching!

This was the Clarke family's special power!

Anyone who saw this reward notice worldwide immediately went out
looking for people with golden blood!
Back to Philip's side. After he ended the call with George, his eyes swept
over Charles and Martha coldly.

The two seemed to have realized something and kept avoiding his eyes.

Philip frowned as he walked over and said to the two, "Come with me."

Charles and Martha glanced at each other before they reluctantly followed
Philip to the side.

Philip's expression was very unpleasant. After a long hesitation, he said, "I
know that you're not Wynnie's biological parents."

As soon as he said that, Charles and Martha became anxious.

Martha's face turned pale with anxiety as she said, "Philip, stop talking
nonsense. What do you mean we're not Wynnie's biological parents?"

Charles was not a good liar and stammered, "Philip, this... It's not what you
think."

After listening to them, Philip glanced at their expressions and said directly,
"I know all about the Lovelace family."

Chapter 1932
Hearing this, Charles and Martha fell silent.

Martha kept tugging at Charles’ sleeve and making eyes at him.

Charles thought for a moment and asked, "How did you find out?"

Philip replied, "Martin Johnston wanted to threaten me and Wynn with the
Lovelace family's
incident to take over Beacon Group. I dealt with him and found out about
this secret. At present, no one else knows except for them, you two, and
me."

Charles breathed a sigh of relief at this, wiped the cold sweat from his
forehead, and said with a nod, "Good, it's good that she doesn't know. If
Wynnie finds out that we're not her biological parents, then..."

Charles did not continue further. After all, they naturally had feelings for a
daughter they had raised for more than 20 years.

Philip nodded in agreement, looked coldly at Martha who was hesitating to

say something, and said, "Dad, I called you over just to tell you that this
matter must not be made known to Wynn. Since you chose to keep such a
secret, keep it till the end and bring it with you to the grave. I'll deal with the
rest."

Charles nodded and replied, "Yes, I know, but Wynn is now in desperate
need of that golden blood. Neither I nor Martha has it. We..."

Philip shook his head and said, "I'll think of a way."

With that said, he turned to leave.

Martha suddenly asked, "Philip, did you just say that you'll spend one billion
as a reward for that golden blood? Where did you get so much money?"

Hearing that, Charles glared at her and said, "What do you want to do?"

Martha muttered, "I'm not doing anything. I just want to know if he has the
money to pay up. If it's a hoax, our daughter will end up suffering."

Philip did not say anything and left without turning back.
Charles quickly followed but Martha stayed behind alone. After hesitating
for a long time, she finally ran to the toilet, took out her mobile phone from
her bag, dialed a number, and said sneakily, "Wynn has given birth
prematurely but she's now bleeding heavily and needs a blood transfusion.
Who among you has that golden blood?"

On the other end of the phone, a cold female voice asked suspiciously,
"Premature birth and heavy bleeding? And golden blood on the top of
that?"

At the same time, in a five-star luxury suite in Uppercreek.

A handsome man was lying lazily on the sofa at the moment, fidgeting with
a Desert Eagle in his hand. He turned it with his fingers non-stop.

He had well-defined eyebrows, a high-spirited demeanor, and eyes like a

cold blade.

Next to him was a tall woman wearing a black tight-fitting dress. Her
straight and slender legs were clamped closely together as she stood in
front of the large French window. She had one arm over her chest while the
other was holding a phone.

Her long brown hair was tied into a high ponytail, revealing her extremely
attractive figure with perfect S-shaped curves.

She had delicate features. Under her long eyelashes, a pair of big eyes as
bright and charming as jewels was filled with a look of surprise.

Beneath her high nose was a pair of fiery red lips. She gently said, "Okay, I
understand. I'll deal

with it."
With that said, the woman furrowed her shapely eyebrows, turned to the
handsome man lying on the sofa next to her, and said, "Shane, something
has happened to Wynn. She gave birth prematurely and is hemorrhaging
now. She needs golden blood."

Shane Lovelace stretched languidly and sat up on the sofa. He craned his
neck a few times and pushed the Desert Eagle behind his waist. Then, he
stood up, put his hands in his trouser pockets, and said calmly, "I'll go."

Chapter 1933
Shane got up and had not taken two steps when Cleo Lovelace said coldly
behind him, "She has golden blood just like you. In this world, apart from a
few people from the Lovelace family, those with golden blood are
byproducts of failed experiments. You should understand the importance of
people naturally born with golden blood to our Lovelace family."

Shane huffed, put his hands in his trouser pockets, and said lightly, "I know.
To be honest, I really want to have a taste of the golden blood of this cousin
of mine. I want to know the quality of the golden blood she has."

As he said that, Shane licked his lips with a wicked smile.

Hearing that, Cleo's shapely eyebrows furrowed as she said coldly, "You
absolutely can't do that! After all, she's your cousin. She plays an important
part in our Lovelace family's next plan! If anything happens to her, the
elders in the family won't spare you!"

Shane turned his head, a cold smile appearing from the corner of his eyes.
He said, "Cleo, don't worry. I know what I'm doing. I was just kidding."

Cleo raised her eyebrows. She looked at the sinister look on Shane's face
and said, "Go and come back quickly. We have other things to do next.
Your whereabouts must not be exposed to

the Clarke family.“

Shane raised his eyebrows and said with a shrug, "That might not be
possible. Have you forgotten that her husband is the young master of the
main Clarke family? We're sure to meet if I go there now. Perhaps when the
time comes, something interesting might happen between us."

Cleo's face darkened when she heard that and said, "No matter what, you
have to bear with it! If you dare to do anything rash, I won't let you off!"

Shane shrugged and spread his hands while saying innocently, "Okay, I'll
listen to you."

After that, Shane left the suite.

Seeing Shane's departure, Cleo still felt uneasy and said to the guard at the
door, "Follow the second young master. If anything unexpected happens,
stop him!"

The guard at the door immediately bowed respectfully and said, "Yes,
Miss."

Back to the women's hospital.

At this time, Martha sneaked out of the toilet. She glanced at Philip and the
rest of the people who were still gathered outside the door of the operating
room. She took a deep breath before walking over.

When she got to the front, she secretly pulled Charles aside. She first
glanced at Philip stealthily before asking Charles in a low voice, "Charles,
don't you think that Philip looked very scary just now? He even said that
he'd give a reward of one billion dollars for anyone who finds someone with
the golden blood. Where did he get that kind of money? He can't be
kidding, right? If there's no other way, I'll contact the Lovelace family.
Although Wynn's parents are gone, there should be
someone else with golden blood in the Lovelace family."

Charles frowned at Martha's words and said, "Don't worry about it. We
should trust Philip on this. You just can't see the situation clearly. Think
about it yourself. Our son-in-law has long been different from before but
you just couldn't see it."

Martha raised her eyebrows and tugged at Charles as she asked, "Hey, this
can't be. There's a hidden meaning in your words. What do you mean he's
different from before? Isn't he the same bankrupt young master? What's so
great about him? He's even talking about one billion dollars now. I think it's
just a misappropriation of Beacon's funds."

Martha did not believe that Philip was capable of anything.

Everything she knew about Philip was based on his dependence upon
Wynn.

He was just a kept man through and through.

However, Charles glared at her and said, "You really are incorrigible! Just
think about it. After so many incidents, who solved them for us every time?
And the several crises faced by Beacon, who solved them behfnd the
scenes? And just look at the people standing here. Who among them is an
ordinary person? That one is Theo Zander, the underground dragon of
Riverdale.
Don't you recognize him? That one is Hoyt Luther. He's the director of the
Uppercreek Chamber of Commerce! I saw him in the newspaper before!
And that young lady, the one you accused of being Philip's lover. She's the
daughter of the Jensen family, a family of national martial arts!
Not long ago, the TV also reported on the Jensen family of national martial
arts. You just think about money all day long and have been completely
deluded! Philip Clarke is not as simple as you think!"

Hearing that, Martha looked over and her heart suddenly thumped!
"This... Charles, don't you try to scare me! I know Theo Zander. I thought
he's here to flatter us

because of our daughter."

Martha was flustered. After hearing from Charles and taking a closer look,
she noticed that these people were indeed standing behind Philip on both
sides. They were seemingly afraid to take another step forward.

Chapter 1934
How could that be possible?

Was Philip really that great?

When Charles saw that Martha had finally realized something, he huffed
and said, "You should think over it carefully and stop being unreasonable.
Otherwise, after everything is over, you have to bear the consequences!"

"R-Really? No way, how can he be so powerful?"

Martha panicked. Her arms and legs had just recovered not long ago.

If it was really the same as what Charles said, how was she going to live for
the rest of her life?

Thinking of this, Martha quickly grabbed Charles and said, "Charles, if this
is really the case, you must put in a good word for me. I haven't treated him
well over the years."

Charles grunted and said, "So you know that you haven't treated him well
all these years?"

After saying that, he waved his hand and walked away.

Martha followed behind unhappily.

At this moment, the nurse came out again and asked anxiously, "Mr.
Clarke, can we draw blood from Madam Johnston's parents? We can't wait
any longer. The patient's life is in danger!"

Philip glanced at Charles and Martha behind him. He also said anxiously to
the nurse, "Wait a

little longer. We’ll get some soon!"

At this time, a kiddish voice rang from the side.

"Nurse, can you draw my blood? I'm Mom's baby. Can Mom use my
blood?"

Mila stood in front of the nurse, her little fair arms grabbing the nurse's
pants as she blinked her big bright eyes.

Everyone was moved by this scene.

Philip picked Mila up, bopped her nose, and said, "You're still too young, so
we can't draw your blood. Don't worry. I'm already looking for someone.
We'll get the blood soon. Mom will be fine."

Mila pouted. Tears like pearls suddenly rolled down from her dewy eyes as
she wailed, "Dad, I want Mom! I want Mom!"

Philip hugged Mila and comfoned her.

At this time, his phone suddenly rang. He looked at the caller ID and it was
George Thomas!

"Hello, did you find it?" Philip quickly answered the call and asked
anxiously.
On the other end of the line, George said anxiously, "Young Master, we
found it! There's some golden blood in Country Y. I've dispatched the
SR-71 reconnaissance plane and it'll be sent to Uppercreek immediately.
It'll take about ten minutes!"

Ten minutes?

Philip turned to the nurse and asked, "It'll take another ten minutes to
arrive."

The nurse shook her head and said, "Mr. Clarke, we can't even afford a
five-minute delay. Otherwise, the patient.."

Hearing that, Philip panicked and the others also froze.

Even though Philip had taken the lead and found the golden blood, it would
still take ten minutes to deliver it from Country Y on the fastest fighter
plane.

What else could be done now?

Was it possible that Wyn...

Everyone dared not imagine.

At this moment, sounds of footsteps could be heard on the other side of the
corridor.

It was accompanied by a languid and arrogant man's voice.

"Hehe, everyone's here. It seems that I'm here just in time. Let me
introduce myself. My name is Shane Lovelace."
Chapter 1935

Hearing this languid and fiendish voice,

everyone looked in the direction. It wasa
handsome man with angular features, and he
was smiling coldly. With hands in the trouser
pockets, he walked over slowly and smugly.

When Martha and Charles saw this man, the

change in their expressions was apparent.

There was obvious fear and apprehension on

their faces.

Charles frowned and immediately glared at

Martha beside him coldly. He asked in a low
voice, "Why is he here? Did you call him?"
Martha was also nervous as she mumbled,
"What else could I do? Only the Lovelace
family can save Wynnie now. Do you want to
see anything happen to Wynn?"

Charles sighed at Martha's words, feeling

helpless. He did not know if Martha had done
the right thing in this situation.

On the other hand, Philip frowned as his icy

gaze fell on Shane who was walking toward
him.

'Shane Lovelace? A member of the Lovelace

family... Why was he here?

Philip flicked his gaze around.

Seeing Martha's expression, he roughly guessed what had happened.

By this time, Shane had come close. When his

eyes swept over Philip, they carried a strong
sense of chill and killing intent!

Theo and Victor had crawled their way up from

the bottom of the pile. They inunediately felt
the strong murderous intent and chill on the
handsome man.

The two of them immediately rushed over.

The dozen or so bodyguards in black suits who had been guarding the corridor immediately
surrounded Shane.

"Who are you? How did you come in?" Victor

yelled angrily.

This place should be under tight lockdown.

How did this guy get in?

Shane's eyes swept over lightly as he sneered

menacingly. "Hehe, how did I get in? I just walked in. I have to say that the people outside are
not very good. They're too weak." Shane shook his head with a mocking expression in his eyes.

At this moment, several bodyguards covered

in blood rushed in from the door and shouted,
"Master Bell, something has happened. A guy
injured more than a hundred of us and broke
Ih..."

Before the bodyguard finished speaking, he

saw Shane being surrounded inside.

As if he had seen a ghost, he pointed at Shane

and shouted, "Master Bell, that's him! He's too
freakish!"

Victor looked grave as he exchanged a look

with Theo.

At this time, a steady stream of bodyguards in

black suits poured in through the door.

All of them were covered in blood and holding

weapons in their hands.

Theo quickly shielded Philip and the others behind him, saying, "Mr. Clarke, you should leave
first. We'll hold him back!"

At this juncture, Theo's duty and mission were

to protect Philip's safety.

Shane glanced around coldly and said with a

smile, "Hehe, mortals like you are not my
opponents yet."

With that said, he stared at Philip and said, "If

you want to save your wife, tell them to get out
of the way."

Philip's eyes were cold as he scrutinized

Shane very seriously.

This lasted for a whole minute.

Philip waved his hand and shouted, "Everyone back off!"

Theo and Victor wanted to persuade him but

when they saw Philip's expression, both of
them waved their hands and the people working for them all dispersed. However, their
eyes remained fixed on Shane.

As long as the other party made a move, they

would swarm to protect Mr. Clarke and his
family to their deaths.

Shane snorted and walked up to Philip. The

distance between the two was just two steps
apart. They looked each other in the eye!

Chapter 1936

Shane stared at Philip coldly.

There seemed to be a special magnetic field and resistance between the two.

At first glance, they looked like mortal

enemies.

"The heir of the Clarke family is very different,

indeed. Your body contains that exciting and
delightful smell. I really kind of can't help but
want to take you away, torture you slowly, and
make you my test subject.
Shane's face was full of intoxication, and his
eyes were slightly narrowed as if he was
fantasizing about something very exciting.

"A superb experimental subject like you will

surely transcend the times and shock many
people"

Philip frowned as he stared at Shane,

completely unable to figure out what he was
talking about.

"Do you have golden blood?" Philip asked

coldly.

Shane raised his eyebrows and said, "Yes,

what about it?"

Philip's eyes were cold as he asked, "What are

your conditions?"

Shane smiled and thought for a moment. He

looked at Mila who was clutching at Philip's
pants, squatted down, and reached out to
touch Mila's head.

However, Mila seemed very resistant to this

strange man in front of her and hid behind
Philip's legs. Her fair and chubby arms held
Philip's legs tightly.

Philip's face also darkened as he shielded Mila

behind him.

Shane chuckled lightly and got up.

He looked at Philip very seriously and said, "There's one condition but I haven't thought of it yet.
I'II contact you again when I think of it. How about it?"

Philip frowned as he thought about it and

replied, "Okay..."

Shane laughed as he glanced at Mila hiding

behind Philip again and said, "It's a pity that
she's a variant. I look forward to you coming of
age.

After that, Shane stepped forward, said

something to the nurse, and went inside.

Outside the operating room, Philip's face was

very unpleasant. He looked at the timid Mila by
his legs and kept thinking about what Shane
just said.

Variant?

What did that mean?

Was there something wrong with Mila?"

Mila also looked up at Philip with her big bright

eyes and said in her kiddish voice, "Dad, I'm
scared. That man just now looks like the devil."

Philip knelt and stroked Mila's head. Then, he

asked Lydia to take care of her for a while.

While thinking about it, he dialed Fennel's

number.

Fennel was no longer in Uppercreek.

He had left at night, saying that he had to deal

with something, but he did not give any
specifics.

The call went through and it was a little noisy

on the other end. All kinds of unintelligible
languages could be heard, and they seemed
to be celebrating something.

"Where are you?" Philip asked.

On the other end of the phone, Fennel

shouted, "I'm in Las Vegas. What's up?"
Philip stepped aside and asked, "What do you
know about the golden blood and the Lovelace
family?"

Fennel was taken aback for a moment before

he asked, "Do you know the Lovelace family?"

As soon as Philip heard Fennel's tone, he

realized that this Lovelace family was not that
simple.

"Wynnie and I went for a pregnancy checkup

this morning and met with a murder attempt.

Wynnie went into premature labor and

suffered from heavy blood loss.

She was tested to have golden blood.

She's not the biological daughter of Charles Johnston and Martha Yates, but the surviving
orphan of the Lovelace family who defected from the country more than 20 years ago.

Now, she's in urgent need of golden blood and a guy named Shane Lovelace is here..."

Philip described the details of the events

briefly before asking, "How much do you know
about the Lovelace family? Who is this Shane
Lovelace?"

Chapter 1937

Silence loomed on the other end of the phone

before Fennel said in a vexed and serious
tone, "The Lovelace is a family that you
absolutely cannot touch or associate with.

This family has been engaged in variouss

experiments that surpass the limits of morality
and the human body.

Back then, it was because the Lovelace family secretly conducted human experiments and
violated a certain taboo existence and ordinance that led to the chaos that wrecked their entire
family"
"The Lovelace family has been nailed to the
pillar of shame. As a family, they don't have
the right state of mind and can be said as a
family of sinners in this country. However,
there are also three factions within the
Lovelace family. There's a radical faction
engaged in various experiments that
transcend secular definitions and morality, a
neutral faction in a neutral position that never
questions or cares about anything, and the
conservative faction that has always opposed
the Lovelace family's various human
experiments and activities. It was also this
faction that suffered from an ordeal more than
20 years ago and all the members were
branded as defectors of the country"

Fennel was silent for a moment as if hesitant

to speak and asked instead, "Are you sure you
want to know?"

Philip replied, "Wynn is my wife. I want to

know all about her and the Lovelace family's
affairs"

After a while, Fennel replied, "The defection of

the Lovelace family was a joint decision of
several top figures in the country at that time.
As far asI know, there are the Alliance, the
Gentleman Court, the Nonagon, and also the
Clarke family."

Thump!

Hearing this, Philip shuddered all over!

The Clarke family?"

How could this be?

Philip could not believe it.

There was too much information in Fennel's words. If the Clarke family was involved more than
20 years ago, it could only be him!
"Are you saying that my father was also
involved?" Philip's face was unsettled, and be
lowered his voice to ask.

Fennel nodded and replied, "it was recorded in

the secret file that your father was also
involved in the conviction of the Lovelace
family back then. However, they targeted the
radical faction of the Lovelace family. As for
why the conservative faction was
exterminated in the end, I've no idea what
happened in between. Perhaps only those who
were involved at that time would know."

Philip's eyes were solemn, and his expression

was very bad.

The Clarke family was actually involved in the

Lovelace family's incident back then. He
suddenly did not know how to face Wynn.
After taking a deep breath, Philip continued
asking, "What's so special about the golden
blood?"

Fennel replied, "Golden blood is a new type of

blood obtained by the Lovelace family during
one of their human experiments. As for the
function, no one knows. We can only be
certain that the Lovelaces are a family with a
long history. They've been conducting various
experiments on the human body with a
penchant for the evolution of blood. Golden
blood is the highest level of results from the
Lovelace family's experiments. It contains
special strength and powerful genes"

"Golden blood is the result of the Lovelace

family's experiments?" Philip looked surprised.
'What the hell was this Lovelace family doing?!
What was their purpose?

On the other end of the phone, Fennel said,

"There are no more than 100 people with
golden blood in the world. Among them, only
the core members of the Lovelace family are
worthy to have the most special golden blood
with the most powerful genes. As for the
others with golden blood who have spread all
over the world, although they also have golden
blood, they're actually not very useful. Only a
small number of test subjects can awaken the
special power and genes contained in their
golden blood."

Chapter 1938

Hearing this, Philip's expression grew even

more somber.

The so-called golden blood was only an

experiment of the Lovelace family?
Was it really the case?"

"By the way, I know of people who have

golden blood and have awakened the special
power and genes in the blood. There's one in
the Nonagon, one in the 12 Sacred Halls of the
West, and one among the Supremes" Fennel
added grimly.

"What's so special about people who have

golden blood?" Philip took a deep breath and
asked.

Fennel pondered for a moment before saying,

"The only person with golden blood I've really
come into contact with or fought in a true
sense is the one from the Nonagon. He was
once the king of disciples in the fifth zone,
also my kingship predecessor."

Boom!

His words exploded in Philip's mind. The

former king of disciples, and the fifth zone at
that. That was terrifying!

Suddenly, Philip seemed to have thought of a

possibility behind the Lovelace family's
existence.

Was their purpose the door?"

"Okay, I get it," Philip replied before he hung

up the phone.

When he was about to end the call, Fennel

suddenly added, "By the way, you must be
wary of Shane Lovelace. Before I go back,
you'd better not have any isolated contact with
him. This guy is far less simple than you think.
I'm afraid his strength is likely not below
mine."

Hiss!

Philip's pupils suddenly constricted. 'Shane's

strength is actually not below Fennel's?'
After collecting his emotions, Philip turned
around and walked to the door of the
operating room.

At this moment, Ethan ran in hurriedly with a

chill on his face and said, "Philip, what's wrong
with my sister- in-law?"

Philip turned to Ethan and asked, "Where have

you been?"

Ethan replied, "When I left the hotel this

morning, I saw someone sneaking around the
hotel, so I went after them and caught a few
guys. After interrogating them, I realized that
they were foreign forces."

"What did you find out?" Philip asked.

Ethan shook his head and said, "They're death
warriors. They took poison before I could ask
them anything."

Philip's expression grew tense. He was afraid

that the matter this time had exceeded his
expectations.

Who exactly was making a move against

Wynn? Why were they doing this to her?
Before long, Philip's phone rang again and it
was from Rick Davenport.

On the other end of the phone, Rick was

obviously panting as he said, "Young Master,
I've successfully infiltrated the castle but
wasted a bit of time. You may not believe it,
but what l'm seeing inside this castle is really
an eye opening experience for me."

Philip asked, "What do you mean?"

Rick replied, "This castle belongs to the

Rothschild family but the owner staying here is
a woman from our country. You happen to
know her"

Hearing that, Philip frowned and asked coldly,

"I know her? Who's the other party?"

At this moment, Rick was hiding in a luxurious

bedroom somewhere in the castle. He was
looking at the woman in the bedroom who was
taking off her bathrobe and preparing to take
a rose petal bath.

Her figure was really perfect. Her skin and

figure could be described as devilish!
Rick looked very carefully and replied, "Rachel
Clarke."

Chapter 1939

As soon as Rick finished speaking, Rachel,

who was submerged in the bathtub, suddenly
noticed someone hiding behind the curtains.
She turned her head and shouted coldly,

"Who's there?"
She abruptly stood up from the water with a
splash and quickly picked up the red bathrobe
hanging on one side. She wrapped it around
her delicate body. Immediately after, she took
out a silver cherry blossom pistol from a side
drawer. Barefooted, she walked to the window
curtains with cold eyes.

At this moment, Rick was full of trepidation as

he hid behind the curtains. Damn it, he was
discovered while peeking.

What should he do? This was urgent

He immediately hung up the phone as his eyes
quickly scanned the surroundings. He was
looking for an opportunity to escape.

Swish!

The curtains in front of him were suddenly

pulled open and a pistol was held right
between Rick's eyebrows. Rachel's hair was
dripping wet but it did not affect her stunning
beauty.

The corners of her mouth curved upward

slightly, revealing a cruel sneer. She tilted her
head a little as she said, "Get out!"

Rick had no choice but to raise his arms in a

surrender posture. He walked out from behind
the curtains with a smile on his face and said,
"Hey pretty, you should be careful. This gun
can go off easily. I'm a handsome guy, after
all. If I die like this, many young ladies will cry
their eyes out."

Rachel snorted and said, "Can a guy like you

who peeks at girls in the shower be considered handsome?"

Rick pursed his lips and shrugged as he said,

"l'm just at the wrong place at the wrong time.

I'm nothing more than a petty thief. Don't

blame me for that. Why don't you let me go?"

Rachel held the cherry blossom pistol with

both hands. The muzzle of the gun pointed to
the side as she said coldly, "Cut the crap and
get over there!"

Helpless, Rick raised his arms and walked

slowly to the bathtub.

Rachel followed with a wicked smile on her

face and said, "Take off your clothes."

"Take off my clothes?"

Rick was shocked. With a surprised look on his

face, he said, "Beautiful, I'm not the kind of
person you think Don't you think it's a little too
fast for me to take off my clothes now? We
should take it slowly."

Bang!

Rachel kicked him and said, "Just take your

clothes off and cut the crap!"

A chill flickered across the corner of Rick's

eyes. He slowly reached out. and unloaded
some equipment from his body.

Ropes, daggers, laser pointer, miniature

smoke bombs, explosives…

Rachel looked at those things and felt a

headache coming. How could such a guy
sneak into her room?

"Who are you and why are you in my room?"

Rachel asked impassively.

Rick unloaded his tools while thinking of ways

to escape. He chuckled and said, "Beautiful, I
already told you that I'm a thief. I accidentally
entered the wrong door"
"Hehehe..." Rachel sneered and said, "Do you
think 'd believe you? What's that?"

While saying that, Rachel stared at an oddly

shaped metal object in Rick's hand.

Rick chuckled as he held this thing and said,

"This one? Look, when you press the button
over here, it'l|l release white mist. If you don't
take the antidote beforehand, the average
person who inhales this mist will be unconscious within a few seconds and the
effects will last for an hour.

Hearing that, Rachel's eyes widened. She

quickly covered her mouth and nose with one
free hand and exclaimed, "You!"

Before she finished speaking, Rachel's eyes

rolled over and she fell straight to the floor.
The way she fell was also very beautiful. She
was sprawled on the floor with her limbs
spread out.

At that moment, Rick got a clear view.

"Wow, this bathrobe is really big and white"
Rick said before he quickly packed up his
things and carried Rachel to the bed in the
bedroom.

After that, he stroked his chin and thought for

a while. He took out the rope he was carrying
and tied Rachel up into a bondage position.

Chapter 1940

After everything was done, Rick clapped his

hands, cupped his chin, and said, "Perfect
work of art"

Then, he began to search around the bedroom

for clues.

Finally, he found a hidden compartment behind the bookshelf with a safe inside.
Looking at this safe, Rick grinned evilly
and said, "Wow, it's the most advanced safe
made by the Union with a 64-digit password.
There are more than 30 million possible
combinations. Awesome."

While thinking that, Rick craned his neck,

stretched out his hands, and flexed them.

Then, he plastered his body to the safe,

closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and
slowly rotated the dial with both hands. He
relied on his hearing to confirm the situation
inside the safe.

30 seconds later... With a click, the safe was

opened.

If Rachel saw this, she would be stunned

beyond words. That was because even if this
safe was unlocked with advanced electronic
equipment, it would take at least a minute!
When Rick opened the safe, he saw twwo
special green jade stones in the cabinet and a
data file.

Rick looked at the two special green jade

stones but did not discover anything, except
that there seemed to be words engraved on
them. They looked like an ancient script that
read out 'god' and 'project!.

After that, he opened the file and quickly

glanced at it. His face instantly turned grave!

This…

Oops

Something was about to happen! Rick had no

time to think and quickly hid the file behind his
waist.
At this moment, the alarm blared loudly
throughout the entire castle!

Rick was startled and quickly ran to the

window. He saw those tall foreign bodyguards
inside the castle quickly gathering.

He ran to the door of the room again. Through

the door, he heard the chaotic footsteps in the
corridor outside. There was no time to think.

He quickly climbed through the window.

Before he left, he glanced at Rachel who was

tied up on the bed in a strange position. With a
smug smile at the corner of his mouth, he
said, "Beautiful, see you next time."

With that said, he grabbed the rope above his

head and jumped!

"Hey, damn it, who cut my rope?!"

A miserable scream was closely followed by a

loud thud. Several minutes later, when looking
down from a high altitude, a figure was limping
while holding his waist and leaving the castle.
Meanwhile, the alarm in the castle was blaring
and a group of bodyguards was conducting a
search inside the castle.

Inside the room, a group of bodyguards broke

through the door. When they saw Rachel lying
on the bed at the moment, everyone was
dumbfounded!

They ran out again!

"Ah!"

A scream echoed throughout the castle!

Rachel woke up. The effects of the mist did
not last for an hour, only more than ten minutes.
When she woke up, she realized that
she was tied up like an octopus and she had a
tortoise painted on her face!

"Search all over the city! Make sure you find

that guy for me! I'll tear him apart with my
bare hands!"

Rachel was furious. After washing up, she

looked at the opened safe and her entire face
was covered with frost!

Chapter 1941

Back to Philip's side. He was practically on

tenterhooks at the moment. That was because
Shane had been inside for almost half an hour.
Even the person with golden blood that George found had already arrived.

He was now conducting tests in the next room.

Right at this moment, the door of the operating room opened.

Shane did not look too good.

When he walked out, he carried a cold intent that prevented others from getting near him.

He turned his head to look at Philip and Mila, who was in Lydia's arms.

Seeing him like this, Philip's heart thumped as

he asked, "How is it?"

Shane frowned and said, "She's fine now, but

l'd really like to find out what she has been
through all these years. Why is there restriction on the golden blood in her body?"

Restriction?

"What restriction?" Philip was bewildered and

had no idea what Shane meant by that.

At Philip's confused look, Shane did not

continue. Instead, he stared at Mila with
searing eyes and said, "Give me the child.I
want to check the blood in her body."
He approached Lydia while saying that. At
Shane's approach, Lydia quickly dodged back
Philip also immediately blocked him and said
coldly, "You can't touch my daughter!

Hearing that, Shane frowned and sneered, "Do

you think you can stop me?"

Philip's eyes were equally cold, and his anger

surged as he said, "I said, you can't touch my
daughter!"

As soon as he said that, Victor, Theo, and the

others behind him immediately gathered
around!

Ethan was also full of anger. Standing next to

Philip, he whispered, "Brother, I can't figure
this guy out. His strength is not low!"

Of course, Philip knew that. Fennel had said

that Shane's strength was not below his.
Shane nodded with a deranged sneer and
said, "Very well. Let me see how the heir of
the main Clarke family is going to stop me!"
After that, he stepped forward as a biting chill
suddenly exploded all over his body. With
Shane at the center, that intensity spread in all
directions in a frenzy.

Snap!

He raised his hand and grabbed Philip's arm

with a backward flip. Before Philip could even
react, he was already tossed out.
Such disparity in strength!

Seeing this, Ethan roared in anger and

abruptly threw a punch at Shane. As a result,
Shane merely glanced at him. A golden glint
flashed in his eyes as he said, "It's interesting.
You're stronger than your brother."
After saying that, he kicked Ethan violently in
the stomach. Instantly, Ethan flew out and
crashed heavily into the white hospital wall.
The white wall cracked in a flash.

Just these two simple moves were enough to

shock everyone here.

Then, Shane said with disdain in his eyes, "So

this is the strength of the Clarke family. One
day, the Lovelace will return to the top and
take back everything that belongs to us! When
the time comes, the Clarke family will become
our stepping stone and the lost souls under
our siege! And you, Philip Clarke, will be the
first person I want to enslave!"

With that said, Shane paid no heed to Philip's

reaction and walked to Lydia. He reached out
and grabbed Mila from her arms. Lydia wanted
to put upa fight but she could not move an inch!

It seemed that there was an invincible aura on

this creepy man in front of her that was
immobilizing her.

Immediately after, Lydia watched as Shane

grabbed

"Mila!"

At this moment, Philip got up from the floor.

His eyes were red as he shouted at Shane, "If
you dare touch my daughter, I definitely won't
let you off, let alone spare the Lovelace
family!"

Hearing that, Shane tilted his head. He looked

at Philip provocatively and sneered evilly. "You
won't let me off? Haha, in my eyes, you're no
different from an ant. If not for your status as
the young master of the Clarke family, I'd have
made a move against you long ago."
After saying that, he looked coldly at the
crying Mila in his arms. He reached out and
slashed with his finger like a blade on Mila's
arm. Immediately, blood appeared on Mila's
fair and tender little arm.

At that moment, Shane swiped his finger over

it and put it in his mouth to slowly taste it. He
looked as if he had tasted something exquisite
as his face was full of excitement.

"Ah, such pure golden blood. It's top grade,

just like your mother's." An appalling sneer
appeared at the corner of Shane's mouth.
Then, without any warning, the excitement on
his face was instantly replaced by fear.

Chapter 1942

Shane abruptly tossed Mila back into Lydia's

arms, staring at Mila in horror as he asked,
"Why? How could this happen?"

Then, he spread his hands and looked at his

palm as though something weird was wriggling.

After that, at a speed visible to the naked eye, the aura that erupted from Shane just now
instantly weakened.

Philip saw the opportunity and pounced, his

fist punching Shane's chin angrily.

Boom!

At that moment, Shane received this punch

and staggered back. A mouthful of blood
spurted out from his mouth.

Philip did not stop at that and threw a few

more punches. Shane did not. care about
being hit by Philip at all. He looked at his
hands like he was out of his mind, his aura
wildly fluctuating up and down.
Then, he laughed miserably and said,
"Hahaha, so it's here. Everything turns out to
be here!"

He twisted his head around, his face extremely

terrifying as he stared at Mila. He said, "lt
turns out that the thing left by the damn
faction is this! Haha, I finally understand!"

Having said that, Shane acted like a lunatic

who had discovered an unbelievable secret
and rushed out of the hospital. When several
people chased after him, they saw that a
bunch of people had already fallen outside the
hospital.

Philip had no time to think of Shane as be

rushed to Mila, hugging and comforting her.
On the other side, Wynn was also pushed out
from the operating room.

The doctor said to Philip, "Mr. Clarke, Madam

is fine for the time being, but she needs rest
and care."

Philip looked at the pale Wynn who was

unconscious and nodded. He said to Victor
and the others behind him, "Send people to
guard the hospital."

Victor received the order and quickly made

arrangements.

Martha and Charles also rushed out at this

time and accompanied Wynn into the intensive
care unit.

After taking care of some trivial matters, Philip

also came to the intensive care unit and
looked at Wynn who was still unconscious.
Martha was quite sensible and did not grumble
at Philip.

Philip glanced around before he remembered

that he had a son.

Soon, he came to the incubator in the neonatal

intensive care unit and saw the tiny child
through the glass. When he saw him, Philip
realized that this child looked different from
other babies.

The nurse next to him said, "Mr. Clarke, this

son of yours is like nothing I've ever seen in
my life."

Following their line of sight, the child sleeping

soundly in the incubator exuded a faint luster
on his body. There was a light red mark in the
center of his eyebrows and he carried the
demeanor of a king.

That was right. Others could not help feeling

an impulse to worship him when they looked at
him. He was just a premature baby.

While Philip was still bewildered, sounds of

iron boots stomping on the floor tiles suddenly
came from the side

Thud! Thud! Thud!

The sound of heavy armor crashing on the

floor was mind-blowing. It was very orderly
and somber.

Hearing these footsteps, Philip's heart

trembled as he abruptly turned around. He
saw a team of nine people covered in black
metal armor with a gold island branded on
their chests. They had scary combat weapons
strapped on their legs, anus, and waists. It was
quite a combination of medieval and futuristic
styles.

Each of these nine people wore heavy armor

with full-body protection. Even the helmets
were made of special indestructible metal.
They also wore red robes embossed with gold
dragons.

At this moment, they walked up to Philip with

heavy steps. With a flick of their robes, they
knelt on one knee and said solemnly, "Dragon
Knights, nine-guard protectors. Following the
lord's order, we welcome the young master
back to the island!'"

Chapter 1943

Dragon Knights.

Dust stirred as the red robes rose.

The golden dragon rampaged and stomped on 10,000 knights.

This was the most mysterious, battle-hardened, and epoch making heavy-armored combat
cavalry of the Clarke family on Arcadia Island.

This mysterious cavalry once guarded the rise

and fall of the Clarke family. In historical records, their figures appeared even during
the moment of survival of the country.

They lived for the country and the people.

They would die also for the country and the

people. Loyal bones lay buried in the green
hills while wicked people survived for a
hundred generations!

Dragon Knights were the first iron cavalry to

protect the Clarke family and the dragon ley
lines in the country. Wherever they went, a
torrent of red robes and gold dragons would
follow!.

According to historical records, Dragon

Knights had never ceased to exist for
thousands of years. Every era of Dragon
Knights possessed indomitable power and
achieved great deeds for the world.
One of the most widely circulated and the
most recorded in unofficial history was the
unification of the six kingdoms by the first
ruler who had secretly contacted the Dragon
Knights and made a vow to protect the dragon
ley lines for thousands of years.

At that time, the ancestors of the Dragon

Knights, wearing the same gold dragon red
robes while carrying brave and invincible
postures and using blood-stained iron halberds, stomped through the six kingdoms
and broke the gates apart.

It was for the unification of the land. However,

out of 10,000 Dragon Knights, 7,000 were
dead or wounded while 3,000 survived.

Against the magnificent backdrop of the

unification, this group of cavalry that swore to
defend the dragon ley lines to their deaths
disappeared again without a trace.

The Dragon Knights nowadays were no longer

what they used to be, but the red robes with
golden dragons on them never changed.

Philip's eyes blazed as he stared at the Dragon

Knights in heavy armor kneeling in front of
him. The iron plates on their chests had gone
through the vicissitudes of history. The traces
of stab marks were eye-catching, and even
hints of dried blood seemed to have seeped
into the metal.

This was the exchange by generations of

Dragon Knights with flesh and blood. The lost
souls of the loyal and courageous. Now, they
had donned the armored robes again just to
welcome the return of the young master.

This was a signal to those sneaking in the

shadows. To be the enemy of the young
master was to be the enemy of the Dragon
Knights. To be the enemy of the Clarke family
was to be the enemy of the dragon ley lines!
Enemies would be killed without mercy!

Looking at the scene in front of him, Philip's

eyes were a little red. For his father to do this,
he was kicking up quite the big fuss. Just to
welcome him back to the island, he actually
deployed the Dragon Knights who had never
been used in the past hundred years.

They had always guarded his mother's mausoleum.

"Get up." Philip tooka deep breath and said

indifferently.

Swish!

The nine Dragon Knights got up neatly in

unison. Clad in heavy armor with modern
combat equipment, they looked pretty fancy
like mysterious yet fierce futuristic soldiers.

Especially those faces inside the helmets.

They looked serious with the vicissitudes of

life and seemed to tell a piece of history.

"What did my father say?" Philip asked.

The leader spoke up, "The lord has ordered a

deployment of 1,000 Dragon Knights to escort
the young master back to the island!"

Philip frowned. He wondered what was the

significance of his father doing this.

" You may leave first. We'll return to the island after the young madam recover a little" Philip
said.

The nine Dragon Knights bowed and nodded

before turning around, their gold dragon red
robes flapping with their actions. They
stomped on the floor with earth-shaking
footsteps and left the hospital.
Martha ran out at this moment, looked around
at the corridor, and cursed suspiciously, "Who
is it? Don't they know that my daughter needs
to rest? What the hell are they doing?"

While cursing, she also saw Philip standing at

the end of the corridor, staring at her with
hostility. She muttered under her breath,
lowered her head, and ducked back into the
ward.

Chapter 1944

Back in the ward, Martha said to Charles,

"Charles, what should we do next?"

Charles was a little confused and asked,

"What do you mean? What else do you want to
do?"

Martha frowned as she smacked her thigh and

said, "Have you gone senile? Now that Wynn is
out of danger andI fought with Philip just now,
what will become of me if he comes after
rue?"

Charles rolled his eyes at her and said, "Hehe,

do you know to be afraid now? What have you
been doing all this while? How many times
have I advised you but you just didn't listen?"

Martha rolled her eyes and said, "Who knew

that Philip is really something? He actually
found some golden blood. That's one billion
dollars. Where did he get so much money?"

Martha was full of questions now. Who exactly

was this trash son-in-law of hers? He actually
found a person with golden blood so easily. In
that case, was the reward of one billion dollars
he said earlier really true?

Goodness gracious!
How could this brat be so rich? Did he really
steal it from Beacon?

Thinking of this, Martha thought it was

possible and asked, "Charles, do you think he
embezzled the money from Wynnie's
company? That's one billion dollars!"

When Charles heard this, he glared at her and

said, "Hmph, why can't you understand? The
money belongs to him!"

Hearing this, Martha was shocked. Her eyes

widened as she said, "What nonsense are you
talking about? How can he have so much
money?"

Charles could not be bothered with her.

**

On this side, Philip glanced at his son again,

took a deep breath, and turned to leave.

Back in the ward, Charles and Martha were

still there. When she saw Philip, Martha
quickly hid next to Charles, afraid that Philip
might do something to her. Philip did not
bother to look at her and sat on the bedside to
accompany Wynn who was still asleep.

The doctor said that Wynn's physique was

very special and estimated that it would not
take long for her to wake up.

As for Victor, Theo, and the rest, they had

already gone to get readyIf Wynn woke up today, Philip would bring her back.

While Philip was in the hospital with Wynn,

many changes happened in Uppercreek In the dark, imperceptible and sneaky forces quickly
infiltrated Uppercreek one after another.

Even the three passageways leading to Arcadia Island in Uppercreek were quietly
populated with various forces. It could be said
that the current Uppercreek was sitting on a
powder keg, ready to go off at any moment.
All the forces were watching in secret, waiting
for an opportunity or waiting for someone to
make the first move.

At this moment, far away in Cirrus Villa in

Riverdale. Giada Wallis paced back and forth
in the hall in a long white dress, her face tense
and anxious.

Four death warriors fully clad in protective

armor knelt in front of her.

"Madam, Roger Clarke has dispatched 1,000

Dragon Knights to Uppercreek to welcome
Philip Clarke's return. They should have
arrived by now. What should we do next?" one
of the death warriors asked.

At this moment, Giada's exquisitely maintained

face also revealed a look of horror and
astonishment as she asked repeatedly, "Are
you sure it's the Dragon Knights?"

"Yes!" the death warrior replied.

Upon hearing this, Giada took a deep breath.

Her face was very grave as she murmured

under her breath, "Dragon Knights, huh? Good
for you, Roger Clarke. To welcome his son
back to the island, he actually used the
Dragon Knights! Damn it!"

After taking a deep breath, a sinister glint

appeared in Giada's eyes as she said, "I won't
let you return so easily! Pass on my order.
Dispatch the death warriors of the Wallis
family and besiege Uppercreek! If you see
Philip Clarke and Wynn Johnston, kill without
mercy!"

"How many should we dispatch?" the death

warrior asked.

A hint of ruthlessness flashed in the corner of

Giada's eyes as she said solemnly, "All of
them!"

Chapter 1945

Several death warriors of the Wallis family

exchanged looks of surprise!

All of them!

"We hear and obey!" several death warriors

replied before they quickly got up and left the
villa.

Giada stood in the hall with chills in her eyes

and on her face. She stared into the far
distance.

It seemed like she was talking to thin air as

she said, "l've sent all the death warriors of
the Wallis family. What do you plan to do?"

Her voice echoed in the empty hall. Half a beat

later, the sound of a cane hitting the floor tiles
could be heard. An old figure appeared from
the back of the hall.

The former supreme.

Wearing a dark green battle uniform, his eyes

were as obscure as the sea. Although his
posture was a little hunched, those eyes
reflected unprecedented horrifying intent.

Furthermore, Monty Simmons, who towered

like a blade, was at his side. His demeanor was
completely different from the past. There
seemed to be a dormant aura of a dragon all
Over him.

Giada turned around and glanced at the

former supreme as well as Monty. She
furrowed her shapely eyebrows and asked,
"Has he entered the realm of the supreme?"
The former supreme smiled and said, "Just
short of a title. When I retire, Ir'll submit a
petition to the Imperial Preceptor to give him a
title. He'Il be the next supreme."

Monty's face was full of chills as he stood

upright like a towering pine. It made people
feel in awe.

Giada did not dwell on this topic but asked

instead, "What do you plan to do?"

The former supreme smiled and said with a

slight cough, "Uppercreek is like a burning
furnace now, full of death threats everywhere.
Anyone who enters will certainly die. Whoever
makes the first move will suffer endless
pursuit from the Clarke family:"

"In that case, are we going to allow Philip to

return just like that? You have to understand
that once he retums, it's the same as him
taking over Roger's position. He'll officially
inherit the Clarke family and Arcadia lsland!
When the time comes, his position will be set
in stone. Who can rock it by then?"

Giada was very angry and asked coldly.

The former supreme naturally understood and

said with a smile, "Madam Wallis, don't be
agitated. There's not only our force in Uppercreek right now. As far as I know, the
Alliance and the Gentleman Court have also
taken action. This time, the Clarke family has
to face many forces. It won' t be that easy for
Philip to return"

"Many forces? Hehe, I just received news that

Roger Clarke has even gone as far as using
the Dragon Knights!"
Giada shouted, "You have to understand the
significance of the Dragon Knights. They're
survivors of the abyss of death, the ones who
coexist with the dragon ley lines! They're the
protectors of world peace!"

The former supreme's face darkened. He

naturally knew the significance and dreadfulness of the Dragon Knights. Figures of
the Dragon Knights could be found in all
generations. It was even rumored that Dragon
Knights survived the vicissitudes of history
without dying, each possessing an immortal
body. It was claimed they were people from a
thousand years ag0.

However, this legend could not be verified.

That was because Dragon Knights seldom
appeared in the course of history, and each
appearance would accompany the rise and fall
of past empires.

Thus, they also had the title of the undead

cavalry, which represented death.
"Madam Wallis, I'm afraid you think too much.
The entire world will shake if the dragon
knights show up. It's not that Roger doesn't
understand this rationale. Perhaps he
deployed the dragon knights just to deter
others, not for them to make a move easily"
The former supreme thought for a moment
before he analyzed the situation.

Giada frowned and said, "Even if the dragon

knights won't act rashly, as long as they
appear in Uppercreek, none of the forces will
make a move. By then, Philip will return to
Arcadia lsland unharmed. The plan we have
prepared for so long will also be in vain!"

Chapter 1946

Giada was extremely anxious.

Once Philip returned to Arcadia Island and
gained power, the plan she had been laying
out for so many years would be for nothing.
Even if she had a backup plan, the threat
posed to Philip in the future would be
inconsequential. The Wallis family would be
completely reduced to a subservient family
under the Clarke family.

She was unwilling to concede.

The former supreme frowned, and his face
was bitterly cold. After a pause, he said, "I"||
get my Alpha Camp to surround Uppercreek."
After hearing this, Giada breathed a sigh of
relief and said, "That would be best!"
However, the former supreme asked again,
"Madam Wallis, what do you think our chances
of winning are?"

Giada's expression changed as she frowned.

She glanced at the sky outside and said, "
Even if there's no chance of winning, I'Il still d0
my best this time. Because you and I are
already tied to the same boat. Once this
matter is exposed, neither one of us will end
well!"

When the former supreme heard this, a cruel

sense of coldness slowly appeared at the
corner of his mouth, as he said, "Madam
Wallis, are you threatening me?"

Giada laughed and said, "Of course not. As

the supreme being, you should know better
than me what the consequences of this matter
are"

The former supreme snorted. With a wave of

his hand and a flick of his uniform, he said to
Monty at his side, "Let's go"

However, as soon as the former supreme

stepped outside, he was astounded by the
sight in front of him.Before his eyes, hordes of personnel in dark green combat uniforms were
gathered around Cirrus Villa from all directions.
The man in the lead was dressed in a dark green combat uniform. He looked solemn as he
walked to the main entrance of the villa.

With a Black Iron Supreme Order Token in his

hand, he shouted coldly, "By the Supreme
Order of Southridge, Cirrus Villa is on
temporary lockdown for one day. No one can
enter or leave at will!"

Hearing this, the former supreme trembled all

over. He frowned and turned to look at Giada
who hurriedly approached behind him.

When Giada saw these people at this moment,

her eyes were full of coldness as she shouted,
"Outrageous! How dare Reed William seal off
my villa? Get out of the way!"

However, the leader in combat uniform put

away the Supreme Order with a serious face
and said, "Madam Wallis, Supreme Williams
asked me to bring you a message. Don't get
involved in today's affairs. Otherwise, all hell
will break loose. You should think twice"

Hearing this, dark clouds flashed across

Giada's face. Cold intent glinted in her eyes as
she laughed and said, "All hell will break
loose? Hehe, let's see how Reed is going to
stop me!"

As soon as she said that, alarms blared

throughout the villa. Some of the Wallis
family's death warriors and guards quickly
rushed over, surrounding the group of
combatants who suddenly broke in.

The former supreme merely glanced around

briefly before he turned around to leave.

However, the man in combat uniform showed

no fear as he turned his head and said coldly,
"Former Supreme, please stay"
Hearing that, the former supreme stopped in
his tracks. He turned to the serious looking
man and asked solemnly, "Do you dare to stop
me?"

The serious-looking man flicked his eyes

slightly, took out a golden transfer order
document from his side, and said coldly to the
former supreme, "By order of the Imperial
Preceptor, your supremacy is hereby removed.
The former supreme is formally relieved of all
duties and may fully enjoy your retirement in
peace."

Chapter 1947

Upon hearing that, the former supreme

trembled all over, and his face was full of
shock.

Relieved of all duties? Supreme title removed?

What was the difference between this and
releasing military power with a cup of wine?
The former supreme quivered slightly as his
eyes showed a strong chill. He grabbed the
golden paper document branded with various
red seals from the hands of the man in combat
uniform.

It really came from the Imperial Palace!'

The seal on the document was genuine!
"Why is this so? How could the Imperial
Preceptor treat me this way? 1, Sade Jagger,
have served the country and the people all my
life. 've never crossed the line by even half a
step. Why is the Imperial Preceptor treating
me this way?"

The former supreme was full of tears and

desolate chills.

The Imperial Preceptor's golden order had

directly deprived the former supreme of his
lifetime of merits. Although he was to be
relieved of his duties to enjoy his retirement in
peace, what was the difference from being
exiled?

He was old. Once he did that, he could never

make a comeback.

Sade felt extremely dismal. As a former

supreme, he was still no match for the
passage of time and such political struggles.

With rueful eyes, he looked at the man in

combat uniform and asked, "Did Reed Williams
do all this?"

The man in combat uniform sneered

mockingly. "Former Supreme, so what if he
did? You are no longer in the supreme position
and have no way to mobilize the Alpha Camp
under your command for the time being. Do
you still think you can get involved in
Uppercreek's affairs?"

Pfft!

Hearing that, anger surged in the former

supreme and he spat a mouthful of blood as
his heart fell to rock bottom. Pointing at the
man in combat uniform, he looked up to the
sky and laughed miserably as he said, "To
think that my lifetime of good reputation has
ended up like this. Imperial Preceptor, how
cruel of you! For the sake of your ambitious
plans, you dare treat me like this!"

After saying that, he leaned against Monty

Simmons and said despondently, "Let's go.
Withdraw from Uppercreek and have everyone
back off."

Sade knew full well that since the Imperial

Preceptor had issued the order, it meant that
people at that level were already paying
attention to this case.

To make another move would be more difficult

than reaching the sky. It was said that the
supreme was the most respected figure in the
country, a person of great merit and achievement.

However, only upon reaching this position would one truly understand that there was no such
thing as a figure most respected by the people.

There was no existence most admired by others as well.

One would just tread on thin ice and be on

tenterhooks the entire way.

In front of someone like the Imperial

Preceptor, the supreme was just a puny and
deplorable presence. Everything in the world
was just a pawn in their eyes and a weapon in
their hands.

With a move of the chess piece, anyone could

become the most insignificant speck of dust in
the long passage of history.

Seeing the miserable outcome of the former

supreme being supported by Monty, Giada
was also full of horror. The Imperial Preceptor
actually took action.

How could this be?

At this time, the man in combat uniform looked

at Giada and said coldly, "We have intercepted
the death warriors of the Wallis family. Madam
Wallis, we hope that you won't interfere in this
matter again to avoid any accidents from
happening.

Giada looked bewildered but was very angry

and clenched her fists.

Could it be that her Wallis family was destined

to become a subservient family under the
Clarke family?

Was it possible that everything she had been

preparing for so long was destroyed just
because of a golden order from the Imperial
Preceptor?

Giada bit her red lip fiercely. Although

indignant, she dared not make any moves in
the end. Opposing the Imperial Preceptor was
tantamount to opposing the country. If that
happened, the Wallis family would become an
enemy of the world.

At Giada's silence, the man in combat uniformm said coldly, "Please return to your
house,Madam. We have temporarily taken over Cirrus Villa."Giada still felt indignant and glared
viciously at the man in combat uniform. With an angry wave of her hand, she turned around and
hurried back into the hall.

Chapter 1948

Entering the hall, Giada turned around and

glanced at the situation outside the door. The
personnel in combat uniforms had really taken
over the entire Cirrus Villa.

"Damn it!" Giada punched the sofa angrily

before she quickly dialed a number and said
coldly, "Why did the Imperial Preceptor take
action? Is the Gentleman Court just going to
stand by and watch as Philip Clarke makes his
return?"

On the other end of the phone, a calm and

weather beaten voice rang out, "The Imperial
Preceptor's move was within my expectation.
Your Wallis family shouldn't interfere in this
matter any longer. The change in the game is
not something you can deal with."

After saying that, the call was hung up.

The line of sight shifted to a luxurious manor

somewhere in the mountains. A stoic and
weather-beaten figure wearing a black suit
was standing in a small garden and looking up
at the sky with his hands behind his back
A servant hurried over at this time, handed
him a phone, and said, "My lord, a call from
Miss Clarke."
"Hmm.
The figure slowly turned around. With a
resolute face that carried a sense of having
gone through the vicissitudes of life, he took
the phone and asked indifferently, "How is it?"
On the other end of the phone, Rachel's self
reproaching voice came. "My lord, the item
has been stolen and so was the plan. I await
your punishment."

Unexpectedly, he calmly laughed and said,

"Okay, I see. Don't blame yourself. I did this on
purpose. Some things have been buried in the
dust for too long and it's time for them to see
the sunlight"

"But my lord, didn't you say that the plan

concerns your life and death?" On the other
end of the phone, Rachel asked.

"Life and death are unpredictable. There's no

need to be too obsessed. I have my own
arrangements."

After saying that, the sturdy and aged figure

that was still full of vigor said to the guard
behind him, "Tell the nine of them not to make
any rash moves. No one is allowed to make a
move against the Clarke family without my
order"

"Yes, Pavilion Master!" the guard bowed and

replied.
**
Meanwhile, far away in the most central area
of the capital city, the vast and magnificent
Imperial Palace that was nearly ten miles in
circumference was full of heavily armed
combat personnel. This was the place where
orders were issued throughout the country.
It was also a place that countless people
revered and admired.

Imperial Palace.

It was a magnificent and tall building that had

survived hundreds of years in history and still
stood here. In the Imperial Palace, combatants
equipped with the most advanced weapons
could be seen everywhere. Every door leading
into the Imperial Palace was heavily guarded
by soldiers.

At this moment, inside a magnificent hall in the

depths of the Imperial Palace. The hall was full
of golden carved beams and pillars, looking
very grand. Eight pillars supported the hall,
built from Gold Rush Dawn Redwood. They
were so big that only about three adults could
carry one. The pillars were painted with red
lacquer and carved with dragons and
phoenixes, looking very majestic.

At this moment, at the back of the stairs with

nine steps, there was a man wearing a pure
white robe with a golden dragon and fire
phoenix embroidered on it. He was behind a
desk. He looked about 50 years old and had
sideburns as well as a small mustache. He
looked languid and somewhat sloppy. Holding
a calligraphy pen in his hand, he wrote big
characters on a piece of light golden paper.
After he finished writing, he smiled confidently
and asked a middle-aged man in a black tunic
suit and glasses beside him, "Look at my
writing. What do you think?"

The man bowed and took a step forward. On

top of the desk, one word was written on the
light golden paper printed with gold dragon
and fire phoenix patterns.
Clarke!'

Chapter 1949

The man in the tunic pushed his glasses

before a faint smile appeared on his lips. He
asked, "Imperial Preceptor, are you asking
about the writing or the person?"

The man wearing the white robe embroidered

with gold dragon and fire phoenix glanced
sideways at the middle-aged man beside him,
saying with a laugh, "What do you think of the
writing?"

"Grand and majestic. Strong penmanship.

Quite the legacy. The word written by the
Imperial Preceptor is worth its weight in gold"
the middle-aged man said with a slight bow.
The Imperial Preceptor laughed and asked,
"What about the person?"

The middle-aged man revealed a subtle smile

and said, "I believe you should know this
person better than me"

Hearing that, the Imperial Preceptor put the

pen on the desk, placed both hands in front of
his belly, and said, "Tell me about him."

The middle-aged man complied with his

request and said, "An unprecedented
presence like no other."

The Imperial Preceptor frowned at his words

and looked out at the palace door as if his
gaze could penetrate this vast and profound
palace grounds.

After a long time, the Imperial Preceptor

nodded slightly and said with a smile,
"Compared to me, is he stronger or weaker?"
Hearing this, the middle-aged man bowed
lower and said, "He's more resourceful and
far-reaching in laying out plans."

After saying that, the middle-aged man in

glasses fell to his knees onto the floor tiles.

The Imperial Preceptor's eyes blazed like

torches as he exuded a biting chill all over his
body. He said with a laugh, "Coby, you're so
annoying. Why can't I hear a lie from you? AmI
really that unworthy in your eyes? How exactly
is Roger Clarke better than me?"

The middle-aged man kneeling on the floor

just bowed lower when he heard the words
and replied, "You know that I'Il never lie, so
why ask?"

The Imperial Preceptor was taken aback by

that reply before he laughed and said, "Get
up!"

The middle-aged man got up and stood next

to the Imperial Preceptor again.

The Imperial Preceptor's gaze was profound

when he suddenly asked, "How's it going with
Sade Jagger?"

Coby replied, "Per your orders, he has been

removed from his supreme position and asked
to retire."

"Did he say anything?" the Imperial Preceptor

asked.

Coby replied, "He said that the Imperial

Preceptor is unfair to him and treating him too
harshly."

Hearing this, a faint smile appeared on the

corner of the Imperial Preceptor's mouth as he
said, "He's feeling indignant about it. Do you
think he'll accept it?"
Coby shook his head and said, "Although Sade
Jagger is old and frail, his wisdom is above
others. I'm sure he must be feeling sore about
his removal from the supreme position and
should be taking some action."

The Imperial Preceptor nodded, picked up the

pen, and wrote a word on another piece of
paper, 'Slay!'

Seeing that word, Coby understood and said,

"I understand."

After he finished writing the word, the lmperial

Preceptor threw away the pen in his hand and
walked down the nine-story platform while
saying, "He's a supreme, after all. If he's
willing to repent, let him live, but if he does
anything out of the ordinary, there'll be no
place for him to bury his bones in this
country."

Coby followed closely behind the Imperial

Preceptor and said with a bow, "I hear and
obey"

The Imperial Preceptor had just walked to the

door of the hall. He glanced at the sky.

Suddenly, he turned to Coby behind him and

asked, "Do you think he can make it back?"
Coby smiled and said, "Whether he returns or
not, it's just a chess move for that person.
Those who make a move will pay with their
lives."

Hearing that, the Imperial Preceptor looked

into the distance with profound eyes. As
though he perceived something, he said,
"Roger Clarke, 30 years ago, I was inferior to
you. 30 years later, I'm still inferior to you.
How far have you reached now? And what
truth have you discerned?"
After a long while, the Imperial Preceptor said,
"Pass on my Imperial Preceptor Order and telI
everyone, especially those who are secretly
watching in the dark that anyone who crosses
the border or stirs up trouble within our
territory will be pursued by thousands of
Orienta soldiers!"

"Yes!" Coby responded.

In an instant, a golden order was issued from

the Imperial Palace to the entire territory.
In an instant, a golden order was issued from
the Imperial Palace to the entire territory.
All combatants in the entire South River region
were urgently assembled.

Chapter 1950

At the same time, several secret messages

were relayed from the Imperial Palace to
various forces in all places. Everyone lurking in
Uppercreek at this moment or standing guard
outside the country received the golden order
from the Imperial Palace. Anyone who crossed
the border or caused trouble in the territory
would be executed.

As soon as this golden order was issued, half

of the people lying in ambush in Uppercreek or
standing guard outside the country received
the shock of their lives.

The Imperial Preceptor's Golden Order!

After 15 years, the Imperial Preceptor's Golden
Order was issued again.

The Imperial Preceptor was an irreplaceable figure in the territory.

He was the person who controlled the entire chessboard in the country.

Instantly, these people started to slowly

withdraw from Uppercreek after receiving the
golden order.
Fighting against the country was tantamount to cracking a stone with an egg.

The Imperial Preceptor was a title that

overwhelmed everything else.

Back in those days, the Imperial Preceptor

ruled over the country alone. With eight
supremes under his connnand, they resisted
eight kingdoms from crossing into the borders.

That battle garnered prestigious fame

for the territory.

That battle saved all the people. That battle established the country's awe-inspiring status in
today's world.

The Imperial Preceptor's merit spanned

through the ages. However, such a person
actually said that sentence just now. '30 years
ago, I was inferior to him. 30 years later, I'm
still inferior to him'
**

Back to Uppercreek.

Philip was sitting in the intensive care unit,

watching over Wynn the entire time. Charles
and Martha also stood on watch. Martha was
quite sensible and did not picka fight with
Philip over anything.

At this moment, Wynn woke up. The moment

she opened her eyes, she saw the smiling face
that appeared before her eyes.

"Phil, where's the baby?"

Wynn's first words when she woke up were

about the baby. Although she was still weak,
she finally woke up.

Philip smiled and said, "He's fine. Due to the

premature birth, he's in the incubator. If you
want to see him, I'Il have the nurse send him
Over."

Wynn smiled with a pale face and nodded.

Philip immediately turned around and went
out. Martha and Charles immediately
surrounded Wynn as soon as Philip left.

"Wynnie, are you okay? How are you? If you

feel uncomfortable anywhere, tell me and I'll
get the doctor." Martha's eyes were red and
she could not help crying. She looked very
concerned about her daughter.

"Wynn..." Charles called out her name before

he turned his back and wiped his tears.
Wynn smiled, reached out, and took Martha's
hand while saying, "Mom, Dad, I'm fine. Don't
Worry"

Martha nodded vigorously.

At this time, Philip and the nurse walked in

with the baby incubator.

Wynn was still unable to get up and could only

lie and glance sideways at the child in the
incubator.

Seeing the child for the first time, Wynn

exploded with maternal love. Her face was full
of happy smiles. Her eyes also moistened as
two hot streams of tears fell.

"Phil, he looks like you," Wynn said with a

smile.

Philip looked at the child in the incubator,

squatted down, and took Wynn's small hand.

He said very gently, "It's been hard on you"

Wynn just stared at Philip and the child absent
mindedly with a blissful smile on her face.
At that moment, a tall and majestic man
walked through the door of the ward, exuding
an aura that prevented others from
approaching.

Fulton Hash!

His face was stoic and well defined. He had

eyes as cold as blades.

When he entered the ward, he walked past

several people and said to Philip respectfully,
Young Lord, per the lord's order, all members
of the Shadow Squadron welcome Young Lord
and Young Lady back to the island!"
Chapter 1951

Philip felt a little amazed when he saw Fulton.

Even Fulton is here? What is his father doing?"

'Was this pompadour really necessary?"

"Why are you here too?" Philip asked with a

frown.

If he understood Fulton's words correctly, all

members of the Shadow Squadron were here
as well?

This was in addition to the Dragon Knights

from just now. What exactly was his father
going to do, sending so many great characters
to a small Uppercreek?

With a respectful look on his face, Fulton

replied, "The lord has ordered us to escort
Young Lord back to the island.

The Dragon Knights have taken the lead to place the entire Uppercreek under martial law.

All the members of the Shadow Squadron are gathered outside the hospital at this moment,
waiting for the young lord and young lady to return to the island at any time.

Philip's face tensed.

He was just about to speak when Martha stepped forward from behind him and pointed at
Fulton as she exclaimed, "l've seen you before, Weren't you the person beside the old man in
the wheelchair? Hey, why are you here again? Wait, what did you call him just now? Young
Lord? You must be kidding, you psycho!" Philip tilted his head, glanced at Martha coldly, and
took a step back.

Martha was startled.

"Was Philip serious about backing off?

Before she could react, the tall Fulton was in
front of her. He had a cold face and was
staring fixedly at Martha.

He said impassively, "For being disrespectful to the young lord, you should be punished!
As soon as he said that, Martha felt a gust of
wind in front of her!

Smack!

A crisp slap resounded throughout the ward!

Fulton had directly raised his hand and slapped Martha who spun around twice on the spot
before she staggered back and fell on the
sofa at the side.

Several teeth were knocked out of her mouth, which was full of blood now!

Fulton did not use his full strength, or rather,

the strength he used was akin to the size of a
sesame seed.

Otherwise, this slap could have killed Martha

Yates

"Argh!"

A miserable scream followed.

The atmosphere in the entire ward fell silent

for an instant.

No one could believe that Fulton would strike out like that.

Of course, except for Philip.

Charles was also taken aback at Fulton's

action and hurried to support Martha.

Martha covered her face and spat out a

mouthful of blood, her face full of
astonishment.

When she came to her senses, she pointed at Fulton and hissed hysterically, "How dare you hit
me? Who are you to hit me?"

After that, she stared at Philip fiercely and

shouted, "Philip Clarke, is this someone you
arranged? Did you deliberately find someone
to get rid of me?"

With a howl, Martha immediately ran to

Wynn's bed and wailed, "Wynnie, just look at
Philip. He deliberately found someone to take
care of me. I'm his mother-in-law but he treats
me this way. Does he still have any respect for
me? Does he have any regard for you?"

Wynn was already physically weak. Now that

Martha was yelling in her ear, she only felt her
head aching. She said breathlessly, "Mom,
stop kicking up a fuss. He's just..

"What do you mean I'm kicking up a fuss?"

As soon as she heard that Wynn was not on
her side, Martha got angry. Pointing at Philip
and Fulton, she yelled unreasonably, "l'm your
mother! Why are you helping an outsider now?
Did Philip put something in your head? Don't
be fooled! This is someone Philip found to put
on a show in front of us so that he can swallow
our family's assets!"

Chapter 1952

Wynn felt her head aching as she said with a

pale face, "Mom, can you stop making a
fuss.."

Martha saw the situation and still wanted to

say something when Philip stepped forward
with a frosty look on his face.

Seeing Philip's expression and the look in his

eyes, Martha's heart thumped as she dodged,
asking, "W-What do you want to do? Don't do
it. I'm your mother-in-law. I'm Wynnie's... Hey,
don't touch me!"

Martha wanted to continue shouting when

Philip got close, grabbed Martha by her hair,
and yanked her out the door. He said coldly,
"My wife needs to rest. You should get out for
now"

Charles and Wynn were stunned at that scene.

Charles immediately ran out and shouted,
"Philip, be gentle. Give her a break"

Wynn glanced at the scene with tears in her

eyes. Then, she looked at the child in the
incubator beside her as an inadvertent blissful
smile appeared on her lips.

On this side, Philip yanked Martha's hair and

threw her out the door.

Martha lost her footing and staggered before

falling to the floor, Iooking disheveled like a
beggar on the street. She was furious as she
smacked her thighs while pointing at Philip
and yelling, "Philip Clarke, I'm your mother-in-
law. You have no right to do this to me!"

While saying that, she simply sat on the floor

and threw a tantrum, attracting the attention
of all the nurses and doctors. However,
everyone just looked around and pointed at
Martha as they gossiped.

"That's the one. Her daughter was bleeding

heavily from premature birth and all she
thought about was her daughter's assets!"
"She's just an old coot. Such people should go
to hell!"

"But of course. This kind of mother is really

one of a kind!"

Martha was also a little flustered when she

heard these comments, but she was very
shameless, so without a care in the world, she
pointed at Philip and cursed Charles ran out, hurriedly pulled Martha up from the floor, and said
unhappily, "What are you doing? Why are you still messing around at this time? Can't you stop?"

Martha was very angry and shouted, "Why

should I stop? Look at what he did just now. Is
it appropriate? I'm his mother-in-law, an elder.
How can he treat his elders like this?"

As soon as the words left her mouth, Philip

took a step forward. His move scared Martha
so much that she cowered and hid behind
Charles.

She just had a spiteful mouth but waas

panicking inside.

Charles hurriedly stood in front of Philip and

said in a harmonious tone, "Philip, don't be
impulsive. She's just confused. I'll go back and
teach her properly."

Philip looked at Charles coldly and said,

"Charles, I told you a long time ago to take
care of your wife. If she does this again, don't
think of standing up again in this lifetime!"

Charles' heart thumped when he heard that

and quickly nodded. Martha was also shocked
by Philip's words. She hid behind Charles and
mumbled under her breathPhilip turned to leave.

Suddenly, he turned around and said, "I'm going to take Wynnie home soon. We won't go back
to Riverdale for the time being, so you should watch yourselves."

"Go home? Which home?"

Martha snorted and said, "For a loser like you,

what sort of golden nest can you have?
There's no way you can take my daughter
away! I'm telling you, Philip, my daughter just
gave birth and her body is very weak. She
can't do without my care. Don't you think of
taking her anywhere!"

Philip turned back and said with a smile, "It's

not a golden nest."

Martha sneered, "I knew it. For a guy like you

who relies on my daughter, what good of a
home can you have? lI'm guessing it's a small
house of a hundred square meters at most."
"It's an island," Philip said blandly.

Chapter 1953

It was an island…

This sentence kept repeating in Martha's

mind.

What the heck? What island?

"Philip, are you crazy? What nonsense are you

talking about? Your home is an island? Are you
kidding me?"

Martha almost went crazy with anger. She

pointed at Philip's nose and flung all sorts of
curses at him.

This damned son-in-law dared to spout such

ridiculous words!

'An island?

Did he think she was uncultured and easy to

deceive?

She was not a foolish young girl of 18 who

would believe anything!

Philip snorted as he looked at Martha with a

trace of disdain and said, "Do I need to lie to
you?"

His words and the look in his eyes caused

Martha's heart to thump rapidly!
Could it be?

This brat's home was really on an Island?

A thought crossed Martha's mind and she said
mockingly, "Oh, I get it now. You must be a
fisherman in the coastal area. I heard that
some fishermen have been living on the island
for generations. Alas, I heard that the living
conditions of those fishermen are very poor.

They don't even have a decent house on the

island. I'm telling you, Philip, my daughter
won't go back with you to live in such a sh*tty
place. When Wynnie gets better, I'll bring her
back to Riverdale."

Martha finally realized and snorted in disdain.

Philip shook his head and said blandly, "Feel
free to think whatever. But I must bring
Wynnie back with me."

With that said, Philip was about to leave.

Martha was anxious and quicldy said, "if you

dare take Wynnie away, I'll go with you. I just
want to see for myself what a sh*tty place this
island of yours is! It's best if Wynnie can give
up on you and divorce you sooner!"

Philip sighed helplessly and said, "I hope you

won't kneel and beg me to let you stay on the
island when the time comes."

Hearing this, Martha laughed. She raised her

eyebrows and shrugged as she said, "What
did you say? I'l kneel and beg you? Hehe! Let
me put it this way. Ifl ever kneel and beg you
to let me stay on the stinking island, I'll sleep
in a dog house!"

At these words, Philip turned around abruptly.

He looked at Martha earnestly and said,
"Okay, I'l be waiting for you to say those
Words."

After that, Philip no longer paid attention to

Martha and turned around to enter the ward.
Outside the ward, Martha was furious. She
pointed at Philip's back, smacked Charles
several times, and shouted, "Charles, what
was up with you just now? Am I not your wife?
Why didn't you stop Philip when you saw him
treating me like that?"

Charles glared at Martha as he stood with his

hands behind his back. He shook his head
helplessly and said, "You're really asking for it
this time. When Wynnie gets better, I'Ill divorce
you!"

With that said, Charles turned to leave. Martha

immediately tugged his arm and yelled, "What
are you saying? You want to divorce me? How
dare you turn your back on me?! How have I
treated you all these years? Charles Johnston,
you're simply ludicrous! How dare you treat
me like this? Do you have someone outside?"

Hearing this, Charles was furious. He threw his

hands up and said, "You're unreasonable!
Simply ridiculous!"

After that, he turned and walked into the ward.

Martha followed in a huff. Just after entering
the ward, she saw Philip staring at her
unkindly.

Martha quickly smiled. She then glared at

Charles

On the other hand, after Fulton spoke to the

doctors and nurses, he walked to Philip and
said, "Young Lord, Fourth Madam has
prepared the best doctors and nurses at
home. The situation in Uppercreek is a little
tricky now, so I hope you can bring Young
Madam back to the island immediately"

Philip frowned upon hearing that and looked at

the weak Wynn on the hospital bed. He asked,

"Must we leave now?"

Fulton nodded and said, "This is what the lord
wants. Uppercreek is now different from
before. Too many people are watching in the
dark. I must escort the both of you safely back
to the island."

Philip took a deep breath and walked to

Wynn's bed. He touched Wynn's forehead
gently and said, "Wynnie, I'll bring you home,
okay?"

Wynn nodded weakly and whispered, "Okay.."

Immediately, Philip got up and said solemnly,
"Let's go back."

Fulton got the order and immediately withdrew

from the ward.

Chapter 1954

After some arrangements from the hospital,

Wynn was pushed out of the building in a
hospital bed.

Theo and Victor informed their men at the first

opportunity and immediately guarded the
entire vicinity of the hospital.

Philip accompanied Wynn with Mila in his

arms. Two subordinates slowly pushed the
hospital bed and the baby incubator.

The group slowly walked out of the hospital.

Martha and Charles followed closely. In fact,
Martha did not agree for them to go home
now, but she dared not refute Philip's decision.
She could only grumble at Charles at the back,
saying that he was useless and good-for-
nothing. He could not even control his son-in
law.

As they stepped out of the door, the afterglow

of the evening sun shone on them.
In front of the hospital, black Mercedes
vehicles with double headlights on were
parked on both sides of the spacious road.
These cars stretched all the way to the street
outside the hospital and continued with no
end in sight.

There were at least a few hundred cars!

In front of the hospital, 32 members of the
Shadow Squadron stood solemnly behind
Fulton in two rows. They were dressed in black
robes with a golden dagger embroidered on
the collars and black masks on their faces that
hid their true appearances.

However, the dormant aura on their bodies

seemed to penetrate the sky. Cold, grave,
resolute, murderous...

32 of them stood upright like cold blades

among the crowd.

Swish!

In an instant, these 32 people flicked their

robes behind them, rustling waves of black.
They knelt on one knee and said solemnly, "32
Shadow Guards welcome Young Lord and
Young Madam home!"

Their earth-shattering yells resounded

through the entire hospital. Despite there only
being 32 people, the imposing momentum
sounded like the roar of thousands of troops,
making people boil with enthusiasm.

This scene naturally fell into the eyes of Philip

and the rest.

Everyone was dumbfounded!

This spectacle was simply indescribable!

Theo and Victor also gulped in shock. Lydia
was also full of amazement and looked at
Philip in front of her in disbelief.

Who is he exactly?"

When Wynn heard the yells like the roar of the

waves while lying on the hospital bed at this
moment, hot tears flowed from the corners of
her eyes.

Was this the true strength her husband

possessed?

Was this the truth he had been hiding from

her?

At the same time, Martha and Charles were so

shocked that they stayed rooted on the spot,
not daring to take another step.

With wide eyes, Martha looked at the endless stretch of Mercedes vehicles before her, and the
32 people kneeling on the ground.

She felt as if she had been struck by lightning.

She was almost out of breath. 'What the hell is
going on here?

"Charles, what's the meaning of this? Are they

here for Philip and Wynnie?" Martha was in
disbelief, and her legs were shaking as she
disbelief, and her legs were shaking as she
grabbed Charles' arms while asking.

Chapter 1955

Charles was also full of trepidation. He was

shocked speechless by the scene in front of
him. "I don't know either" Charles replied.
With eyes full of surprise, his gaze fell on
Philip's back.

Was this his true side and strength?

No wonder these people would surround him.

Fortunately, he noticed it before and did not
offend him much.

Otherwise, this family would be finished.

Martha was now full of disbelief, her wide eyes

constantly sweeping over Philip.

Was this loser really not a loser?

Were these people not paid actors?

This was simply too exaggerated!

Although Martha was excited, she still could

not believe it and felt that Philip was doing this
to scare her.

However, the endless rows of Mercedes vehicles with double headlights flashing still had an
impact on Martha.

What if they really belonged to Philip's family?

At this time, several customized luxury cars
suddenly drove over. Taking the lead was a
pure gold glittering Rolls-Royce, which even
the tires were gold-plated.

At the front of the car was not a small gold

statuette but a golden dragon that seemed to
soar to the sky. The body of the car was also
engraved with the pattern of a golden dragon
soaring through the clouds.

It looked magnificent and extraordinarily dazzling.

The sight of this car alone was enough to

shock the audience speechless. A car made of
pure gold!

This was too freaking extravagant and

Overwhelming to ordinary people's worldview.
It was not over yet.
Behind this Rolls-Royce made of pure gold was a customized Rolls- Royce with sterling silver
inlaid and dazzling diamonds.

The entire body of the car was all silver and plated with a layer of dazzling gemstones, each one
worth a small fortune.

The front of the car was replaced by a golden

phoenix flying to the sky.

The body of this car was engraved with the

pattern of a hundred birds worshipping the
phoenix, which looked very grand.

hocking! Truly astounding!

These two customized Rolls-Royce gradually

drove into everyone's eyes.

Closely following behind were eight

customized Rolls-Royce vehicles and a
customized luxury RV imprinted with a golden
island on the cars' bodies.

The only ten customized Rolls-Royces in the

world stopped in a row at the front entrance of
the hospital just like that.

Martha was completely dumbfounded as her

breathing became rapid. Her eyes were about
to pop out.

Goodness, this... Were they here to pick up

Philip and Wynn?

These luxury cars...

'Holy sh *t, Martha felt dizzy as though the

world was spinning around her.

This was too surreal.

Even Charles was too afraid to make a sound

at this moment as he stared fixedly at the
scene in front of him. He had been around for
many years and had seen his fair share of big
spectacles, but not anything like this. This was
even bigger than any great figure in this
country.

Martha could hardly contain herself now. She

quickly stepped forward, pulled on Philip's
sleeve, and asked, "Philip, are they here to
pick you and Wynnie up?"

At this moment, Martha no longer addressed

him as a loser or a good-for-nothing but by his
name.

Philip glanced at Martha and snorted without

refuting or responding.

Then, within everyone's sight, an old figure

stepped down from one of the Rolls-Royces.
He wore a black tuxedo and a high gentleman'
s hat. He was holding a black and gold walking
cane. He was followed by four sexy and hot
female secretaries, all of them tall and
curvaceous.

George Thomas walked briskly to the bottom

of the steps in front of Philip. He stood at
attention, bent over, and said very
respectfully, "Young Master, I'm here to escort
you and Young Madam home."

Chapter 1956

Instantly, the men in black suits standing in

this area, as well as the black suited
bodyguards next to the black Mercedes
vehicles along the street, bent over and
shouted in unison, "We welcome Young
Master and Young Madam home!"

Like the surging waves of the ocean, this

shout resounded within this ten mile radius.
Astonishing!
Martha could not stand still any longer. Her
knees went weak as she stared at the old man
in front of her with wide eyes, screaming in
shock, "A-Aren't you the richest man, George
Thomas? Why are you here? Also, what did
you call him just now? Young Master?"

All of a sudden, Martha's brain spun rapidly.

She instantly pieced together rrrany of the
previous coincidences in her mind.

At that moment, she suddenly felt her 1Q soar,

and she also had a clear realization of many
things that she did not understand before.
George turned his head, smiled slightly, and
said to Martha, "Madam Yates, Philip Clarke is
my young master. I'm just a servant by his
side."

Crack!

This sentence completely exploded in

Martha's mind!

Her legs went limp as her head tilted back due

to excitement and thrill, or simply because she
was too shocked.

Fortunately, Charles was quick to react and he

hurriedly stepped forward to support Martha.
He asked with concern, "What's wrong with
you?"

Martha's hands were trembling as she

grabbed Charles' arm and shouted, "Charles,
did I do something wrong? AmI dreaming?
Philip is not a loser. He's really a young master.

He.. I used to treat him like that. What should I

do now?" Martha was already incoherent due
to fear.

She used to be so harsh on Philip, beating and

scolding him. Now that Philip's identity and
strength were fully displayed in front of her,
what should Martha do in the future?

Would Philip retaliate against her?

Everything was over now!

However, Philip just smiled coldly.

For the Clarke family, everything in front of them right now was just the tip of the iceberg.

If they really arrived at Arcadia Island, Martha would probably keel over in a dead faint.

At this moment, Wynn, who was lying on the

hospital bed, shed tears of excitement and
surprise under the accompaniment of the
medical staff.

Was this the actual strength of her husband?

Was this his true identity?

Even the richest man in South River like

George Thomas was merely a servant by her
husband's side. Yes, she should have thought
of it earlier.

Why was she able to easily resolve any

predicament she encountered?

It was all because there was a man like a

knight next to her, always guarding her
silently.

Wynn stretched out her delicate little hand

and clutched Philip's hand tightly. With tears in
her eyes, she softly asked, "Phil, is this the
truth you wanted to tell me?"

Philip looked down at Wynn, bent over, and

said with a gentle smile, "Wynnie, whatever
Ive promised you, I won't go back on my
word! You'll definitely become the happiest
woman in this world when I bring you home."
With that said, Philip glanced at George and
said, "Invite Madam into the car"

Immediately, several medical personnel

escorted Wynn and the child in the infant
incubator to the customized luxury RV at the
back.

Philip stood at the entrance of the hospital

and exchanged a few glances with Fulton
before saying, "Let's go."

At this moment, Martha, who was stopped

from getting into the RV, suddenly turned her
head and ran over. She tugged on Philip's arm
and said with a smiling face, "My good son-in-
law, I want to get in the car too. I'll go home
with you too. Just let me go along with you."

Chapter 1957

Philip glanced sideways at the anxious Martha

and asked with a sneer, "Didn't you refuse to
go back with us? Why do you want to go with
us now?"

Martha felt her cheeks burning with

embarrassment. She looked at those
Customized Rolls-Royces and RV with
uncontrollable envy and excitement.

These were all luxury cars. Would it not be awesome if she could sit in one?

"Oh, my dear son-in-law, I'm just old and

muddled. I was blind and ignorant whenl
treated you badly in the past. Just forgive me
this time. Wynn is very weak now and needs
her mother to stay with her."

Martha said boldly as she forced an ugly

smile.

Philip frowned and snorted. He took a step

forward and scared Martha into taking two
steps back.

"With my strength, do you think I still need you

to take care of Wynnie?" Philip asked coldly.
Martha's eyes flickered at his words. She did
not knoW what to say.

"Philip, I'm just..." Martha was just about to

speak when Philip interrupted her coldly.

"Martha Yates, since the first day I entered

your Johnston household, you've never
treated me well.

In your eyes, I'm just a useless kept man.

Do you think I'll let you into the car just because of a few words from you now?"

Martha frowned, thought for a while, and

hurriedly said with a smile, "Oh, my dear son-
in-law, I was just blinded in the past and didn't
realize what an outstanding man you are. It's
all my fault. Can you forgive me on Wynrr's
account? I promise to behave well in the
future, listen to you, and see you as my son."

After saying that, Martha even smiled kindly. It

was as if everything she had done to Philip
could be erased with just a few words.

Philip sneered and looked up at the sky. Then,

he stared at Martha coldly and asked, "Back
then, when I was doing the laundry, cooking,
and mopping the floor in the Johnston family,
why didn'tyou see me as a good son-in-law?

"Back then, when I was sitting in the corner

during Charles' birthday and you scolded me,
why didn't you see me as a good son-in-law?"

"Back then, when the Yates family humiliated

me during Old Master Yates' birthday banquet,
why didn't you see me as a good son-in-law?"
Those three sentences rocked the entire
hospital entrance.

Philip almost roared from his heart. Every

sentence made Martha take a step back. Her
face flushed as she slowly lowered her head,
not dating to look directly at Philip.

"Philip, I know I have wronged you in the past.

Who told you to conceal your identity at that
time? If you had told me earlier that your
family is so rich with so many luxury cars and
subordinates, I would definitely have treated
you well"

Martha said shamelessly, "Don't worry, it

won't happen again. I'll treat you and Wynnie
well in the future"

However, Philip took a deep breath and

sneered, "Martha, you're really a forgetful
person. Do you want me to remind you what
you once did to me and Wynnie?"

Martha was scared and creeped out by that

roar. She felt very guilty. On the other side,
Charles stood next to the RV. He did not step
forward as a mediator because he knew that
his wife needed a lesson. Hence, he turned his
back and did not bother about what transpired
over there.

Over here, Philip roared and questioned, "Who

made a move on my daughter back then? She
was only three years old. She was your
granddaughter, yet you did that to her?"

"When Wynnie was pregnant with our second

child, your first reaction was not to be happy
about it. Instead, you asked her to abort the
child. Hehe, and you even tried to drug her?
Did you really think I didn't know about it?"

Philip roared, and it scared Martha so much

that she fell to the ground on her butt.

Too overwhelming!

The coldness and fury that erupted from

Philip's body just noW was to strong.
Martha was panicking now. Her heart thumped
rapidly, and she felt as though she was about
to suffocate. She had never felt such a strong
sense of oppression from Philip.
Was this his true nature and terrifying side?

Chapter 1958

Philip lowered his eyes, coldly glancedat

Martha who was trembling on the ground, and
said grimly, "I hope you know what to do, and
this is my last piece of advice to you. I'Il be
taking Wynnie back If you want to go with us,
then take some practical actions! "

After saying that, Philip walked around and

away from Martha.

At that moment, Martha was dumbfounded.

Many thoughts crossed her mind as she

thought about all the wrong things she had
previously done.

Was she really wrong?

She did that all because she wanted Wynnie to

have a good husband. Who knew that Philip
had such a background and his family was so
rich?

Why did he conceal it for such a long time?

Martha felt regretful.

If she had treated him well like her son, perhaps the outcome would be different now.

Suddenly, Martha got up and shouted at Philip who was walking toward the RV, "Philip!"
Martha exhausted all her strength in this
shout.

Everyone heard her and turned around to look

at her. Philip stood by the door of the RV with
his tall back to Martha.

Immediately after, in everyone's astonished

and shocked gaze, Martha bowed to Philip!
"Philip, I was wrong! I shouldn't have treated
you that way. I was really wrong!"

Martha knelt on the ground and bowed to

Philip's back while wailing.

"Philip,I apologize to you and to Wynnie for

the mistakes I made before. I'm not human. I'm
not worthy of being a mother. I deserve to
die"

Martha knocked her head on the ground until

there was blood on her forehead.

Seeing that Philip did not turn around or pay

her any attention, Martha bit the bullet and
started slapping herself fiercely while saying,
"My son-in-law, I was wrong! I'm willing to
repent! As long as you say so, I'll change!
Please take me back with you. Wynnie can't
do without me. I'm her mother, after all"

Smack!

One after another, loud slaps echoed at the

entrance of the hospital.

When Charles saw this scene, he could not

bear it in the end. He ran over, grabbed Martha, and said, "Martha, why are you doing
this? Let's just stay here"

Upon hearing this, Martha glared at Charles,

pushed him abruptly, and said, "What do you
know? I'm admitting my mistakes to our son-
in-law. I did something wrong, so I have to
admit it!"

With that said, she turned to Philip's back and

bowed again, knocking her head and shouting,
"I was wrong, I was really wrong. Please
forgive me."

Chapter 1959

Charles was anxious and hurried to Philip's

side, saying nervously, "Philip, why don't you
just forgive your rrrorn? She has already
admitted her mistakes. It should be enough."

Philip did not speak but glanced sideways at

Charles coldly. Charles was taken aback and
quickly lowered his head without speaking.

Then, Philip glanced at Martha who was

kneeling and knocking her head on the ground
while slapping herself.

He got into the RV without looking back.

At this moment, Wynn was lying on the special

care bed. The RV was extremely luxurious with
a lot of space, adorned with diamonds
everywhere. Just the furniture and equipment
alone were estimated to be worth hundreds of
millions. Two special postnatal nurses were
inside. George had spent a lot of money to get
them from abroad.

At this moment, Wynn sat up on the bed with

difficulty. She looked at Philip who walked in
with a hint of pleading in her eyes and asked,
"Why don't you let my mother come in? After
all, she has raised me for more than 20 years.
nd habits best."

She knows my temper and habits best."

Philip sat by the bed, looked at Wynn, and

asked, "Are you sure you want her to go back
with us?"

Wynn thought about it and said with a nod,

"Yeah, think of it as a favor to me this time."

Philip thought about it and said to the guards
standing at the door, "Let her come in"

Sometimes, to destroy a person, it must be

done mentally. It was good to take Martha
back so that she could really see what an
affluent family was like. Only after extreme
trauma could a person be destroyed
completely.

The guard got out of the car, walked to Martha

who was kneeling on the ground, and said
coldly, "The young master told you to get in."
Martha's head was already dizzy from bowing.

Hearing this, she jumped up excitedly and

shouted, "Really?"

After saying that, she hurriedly got up, but

after kneeling for a long time, her legs were
numb and she stumbled, almost falling. She
rushed to the RV without delay. Charles
wanted to help her but she pushed Charles
who was blocking the door and grunted. "Get
out of the way! "

Then, she grabbed the door and got into the

RV.

As soon as she entered the RV, Martha was

dumbfounded!

The interior was simply too luxurious. The roof

of the car was completely adorned with
diamonds like the starry sky, and it was so
shiny that any woman could not walk away
after seeing it.
The handrails at the doorwaynwere made of pure gold, and the floor was also covered with the
world's most expensive goose-dorm carpet priced at 100,000 per foot.

Martha was almost floating when she stepped

on the soft carpet. It felt very comfortable.

This was the treatment that the wealthy

should enjoy.

Unexpectedly, Philip Clarke, who was a loser

for more than three years, had such a rich and
powerful family. She got a good deal!
It was a great bargain!

The bowing and slapping she suffered were

not a loss. Martha quickly put away her
illusions and ran to Wynn's bedside.

Seeing Philip sitting there, she shouted politely, "My good son-in-law, thank you. Let me manage
this. I'll take good care of Wynnie."
With that said, Martha very enthusiastically
and eagerly grabbed the warm towel from the
special postnatal care nurse on the side and
wiped Wynn's hands.

"You don't need to be here. This is my

daughter. I'll take care of her"

Martha had some brains and recognized the

two women in white coats as postnatal care
workers at a glance. How could she allow that?
She must be the one to take care of her
daughter. People hired externally were surely
unreliable!

The two nurses glanced at each other and

turned to Philip, who frowned. He said, "You
can stay and help out here."

"Yes, Young Master"

The two nurses nodded and sat on the side

keeping watch.
Chapter 1960

Lydia also got into the RV with Mila in her

arms, but as Wynn needed to recuperate, they
were arranged to sit in the customized silver
diamond-encrusted Rolls-Royce.

In the RV, there were two postnatal care

workers, a doctor, a nurse, Martha, Nelson
Clarke in the incubator, and Wynn.

Philip got down from the RV. Fulton had been

standing by the door of the Rolls-Royce with
gold-plated dragons.

"Young Lord, it's almost time, we should

depart" Fulton said.

Philip looked at the members of the Shadow

Squadron behind him wearing black masks
that concealed their appearance. Then, they
left.

The afterglow of the sunset covered the entire

Uppercreek, especially the ten mile-long
street at the hospital entrance. It looked very
magnificent and shocking. Black Mercedes
vehicles with double headlights flashing were
parked on both sides of the street.

Many civilians gathered at the roadside with

mobile phones in hand.

How exciting!

This spectacle was unheard of!

A shout came from the hospital, "We welcome
Young Lord's return!"

Abruptly, this shout raged from the hospital

entrance like a wave and confirmed along this
endless street.

The bodyguards standing next to every black

Mercedes-Benz all shouted, "We welcome
Young Lord's return!"

It was shocking and deafening!

Then, all the bodyguards in black suits opened

the doors and got into the cars neatly and
uniformly. Deafening honks from the cars
resounded throughout Uppercreek It almost
shattered the sky.

In the crowd, countless people held up their

cell phones, taking pictures and videos of the
hospital entrance and the street.

Someone shouted, "Look, it's coming out!"

"What? A Rolls-Royce of pure gold?"

"Wow! And a Rolls-Royce with sterling silver

and diamonds?"

"Holy sh*t! Tire ones behind are all

customized Rolls-Royces!"

"Hey, look at the statuette at the front of the

two cars. It's a gold dragon and a gold
phoenix!"

The crowd completely went into an uproar.

Everyone could only curseincessantly, not
because they were uncultured but because
there was simply no other way to express their
shock and excitement.

"Look at the RV at the end. Can it be the only

RV in the world that's full of diamonds? How
can this car be here? I heard it was sold for
500 million"

Amid the crowd was a guy who was a part of a

popular car forum. He exclaimed loudly at this
moment. He also kept taking pictures with the
phone in his hand and uploading them to the
forum, setting off a storm on the forum for a
while.

In just a few minutes, this scene had set offa

craze in the entire network. There were also
live broadcasts that attracted tens of millions
of viewers. For a while, the programmersof
the live broadcast platform urgently expanded
the server.

Back to the hospital entrance. The leading

Rolls-Royce in pure gold with dragon patterns
drove slowly, followed by a Rolls-Royce in pure
silver with diamonds, an RV, and other customized versions of Rolls-Royces.

In front of the gold dragon Rolls-Royce, a tall and of the gold dragon Rolls-Royce, a tall and
magnificent figure with eyes as cold as a blade
walked along the ten-mile long street.

Fulton led the car to clear the way.

The gold dragon car followed behind Fulton

slowly with ten Shadow Guards closely guarding by the side. The three cars in front
were all guarded by ten Shadow Guards while
five Shadow Guards guarded behind the
convoy.

The murderous air at the scene could be felt

even by an ordinary person.

This pomp was simply amazing!

Especially this group of people in black robes

with golden daggers embroidered on the
collar. They were wearing masks and looked
like they could not be messed with.

They were full of killing intent!

Chapter 1961
All the civilian onlookers were shocked at this scene!

Everyone wondered who these people were escorting. They looked like
Jedi Knights as they were full of chills!

The convoy slowly drove forward. All the black Mercedes vehicles parked
by the roadside also followed the convoy closely, flashing double headlights
the entire way.

At the forefront, Philip who was sitting inside the golden dragon
Rolls-Royce asked indifferently, “Did you bring Connor Clarke and the rest
along?”

George Thomas, who was sitting in the co-passenger seat, immediately

turned his head with a respectful look on his face and said, “Yes, they’re in
the back.”

Philip nodded and looked out the window at the view.

The street was full of people taking pictures with their phones.

Meanwhile, Connor, Allen, and Levi were locked inside a black Mercedes
that looked like a giant box a t the back of the convoy.

Levi leaned back on the seat, his head still wrapped I n bandages. His face
looked a little haggard.

Connor leaned on his cane with both hands, his face slightly cold as he
looked through the car window.

Damn it!

The main family actually made such a big commotion just to welcome this
future heir?
Even the Shadow Squadron had been dispatched. What exactly was Roger
Clarke planning?

“Connor, what should we do now? If this continues, won’t Philip make it

back to the island safely?

Allen sat on Connor’s side and looked out of the window before he turned
his head and asked with an anxious face.

Connor’s cold eyes were like cold pools, and his face was full of hidden
killing intent. He said, “We have n o other way. The Shadow Guards have
been dispatched and it’ll be impossible for Gareth to find a n opportunity to
make a move. Find an opportunity t o inform the people we’ve arranged.
Tell them to get ready to make a move on Philip at the Arcadia Island
customs or at sea! No matter what it takes, no matter the cost or means,
we must stop him before he arrives on the island!”

Allen nodded, and his expression tensed. He quickly took out a phone that
had been hidden for a long time from his waist and dialed a number. He
commanded coldly, “Pass my order down immediately. Philip Clarke has
set off for the island. No matter the cost, he must be stopped at sea!”

Then, Allen hung up the phone and glanced at Levi who looked miserable
on the side.

He was the hope of the entire branch family but he was repeatedly
humiliated and beaten up by Philip.

Levi heard the conversation between Connor and Allen. He sat up with
difficulty. With a face full of pain and resentment, he said, “Grandpa, we
must kill him! If we let him go back, everything will be over for us!”

Connor glanced at his dear grandson and said with a nod, “Don’t worry, I’ve
made arrangements. The Clarke family will definitely belong to our branch
family in the future! Philip is not worthy to lead the Clarke family to greater
glory!”

The three exchanged a glance and nodded without another word.

Back in the RV, Martha was walking back and forth in the compartment
excitedly.

Her eyes darted around the RV sneakily, staring at the inlaid diamonds.
She reached out to touch them with a face full of envy while saying,
“Wynnie, these are real diamonds. Oh my, is Philip’s family really that rich?”

Wynn leaned on the bed, glanced at her mother, and shook her head
helplessly while saying, “Mom, just b e quiet for a while.”

Martha turned around and walked to Wynn’s bed with a smile on her face.
She sat down, took Wynn’s cold hand, and said, “Wynnie, you’re really my
good daughter. When you chose Philip back then, it’s a good thing that I
didn’t object. I’ve long noticed that Philip isn’t an ordinary person. Sure
enough, he’s been concealing his identity the entire time. He didn’t even tell
us that his family is so rich.”

When Wynn heard Martha’s words, she asked,” Haven’t you been opposed
to us all these years?”

Martha blushed slightly and felt a little embarrassed, but it was her
daughter, after all. There was no problem. Thus, she quickly smiled
cordially and said, “That’s all in the past. There’s no need to mention it.”

With that said, Martha held Wynn’s small hand tightly and said, “Wynnie,
listen to me. Philip is so rich, didn’t he reveal a tiny bit to you before?”

Chapter 1962
Wynn thought about it for a while, frowned slightly, shook her head, and
said, “No.”
When Martha heard this, her eyes went taut as she said with a frown,
“That’s weird. He’s so rich, but why did he hide it from us?”

After saying that, Martha looked around, got up, and said to the two
postnatal care nurses, “You two may g o out first. I have some private
affairs to discuss with my daughter.”

The two nurses looked at each other, then at Wynn who was leaning
against the head of the bed.

“You may go out first,” Wynn said.

“Yes, Madam.”

After saying that, the two nurses left.

After they left, Martha even made a point of closing the door. Then, she
quickly turned around, sat back down again, and took Wynn’s hand. She
asked,” Wynnie, has Philip not given you anything all these years?”

Wynn was taken aback and asked, “What things?”

Martha was anxious and said, “Things like gold and silver jewelry, bank
cards, or anything of that sort.”

Wynn raised her eyebrows, a little confused about what her mother meant,
but she thought about it and replied, “Philip gave me a card before.”

“A card? A bank card? Where is it?”

Martha was excited. If it was given by Philip, it must not be an ordinary

bank card.

There must be a lot of money on that card!

Wynn said, “It’s in the villa.”

Although Martha was a little disappointed when she heard this, it was still
okay. At least it was still at home

She hurriedly said to Wynn, “Wynnie, listen to me. It’s not that I want to be
a villain, but you’re a woman, after all. You even gave him two kids. This
time, you almost lost your life.”

Martha pretended to cry before she changed the subject and said, “When
you go back this time, you have to tell Philip clearly that you should get half
of his family’s fortune. Even if not half, I think onetenth should be enough.
This kid is so rich and loves you so much. He’ll definitely agree to your
request.”

Hearing this, Wynn finally understood what Martha was thinking and said
anxiously, “Mom, what are you thinking? Are you saying that I should get a
share of Philip’s assets? How can you do that?”

Wynn was furious!

Her mother was still the same. She was even thinking of Philip’s family
fortune now!

Martha knew that Wynn would get angry and quickly said with a smile,
“Wynnie, I’m doing this for you. Just think about it. He kept this from us for
so many years, so what else is he capable of doing? A man is bound to
commit mistakes. You must secure your future in advance. If Philip commits
a mistake in the future and kicks you and the children out of the household,
what are you going to do then?”

Wynn immediately replied, “It won’t happen. I trust Philip.”

Martha rolled her eyes and said, “You’re too rigid in your thinking. Listen to
me, I have experience in such matters. Just do as I say.”

“Okay, I don’t want to listen anymore. Go out. I’m tired.” Wynn lay down and
turned her back.

Martha had no other choice. She glanced at her, got u p, mumbled under
her breath, and left.

Back to Fulton’s side. His imposing figure led the golden dragon
Rolls-Royce to clear the way.

However, at this moment, a wave of killing intent suddenly appeared from

the crowd!

Swoosh!

About a dozen men and women with different outfits rushed out of the
crowd.

The man in the lead had a sturdy figure like a bear. H e had dark skin and a
grim face. He stared at Fulton, full of murderous intent. He said, “My name
is Luca Mode. I’m here to challenge Battle God Hash!”

Chapter 1963
The wind blew sluggishly on the street.

These dozen people were dressed in strange outfits and full of killing intent!

Onlookers on both sides of the street took pictures with their phones and
chattered incessantly.

“Holy sh*t, is this a TV series or a movie? There are even killers?”

“No wonder the appearance was so flashy. This crew has spent a lot of
money!”

“Awesome! I’ll definitely watch this show when it airs!”

With the comments from onlookers, Fulton’s eyes grew colder. Looking at
the dozen or so people in front of him, his eyes that were full of killing intent
and a hint of disdain landed on Luca Mode. He said,“ You’re not my
opponent.”

Hearing this, Luca laughed loudly and said, “People say that Battle God
Hash is peerless and has amazing combat power. I have no other wish in
this lifetime but to spar with you.”

“If the result is death, do you still want to fight with me?”

Fulton said indifferently. Although his tone was light, his domineering
arrogance was inadvertently released at that moment.

His simple sentence caused the scene to fall silent!

Luca and the dozen or so people behind him looked furious.

“Haha, as expected of Battle God Hash. Your indomitable attitude is really

second to none. However, you shouldn’t underestimate me. At any rate, I’m
a person who has entered the fourth zone!”

Luca sneered. With a roar, he made the first move. His body surged with an
endless manic aura as he stomped on the ground. His entire body was like
a rampaging truck as he raised his fist and rushed ferociously at Fulton!

Fulton’s cold eyes looked at Luca who rushed at him full of murderous
intent. A trace of disdain appeared I n them.
At this moment, he crossed his arms over his chest. When Luca got close
to him and his fist that carried a gust of wind was about to punch Fulton’s
face, Fulton lifted the index finger of his right hand.

Boom!

Suddenly, an invisible wave of air current surged from Fulton’s body and
sent Luca flying!

Hiss!

Everyone was shocked.

Ordinary people did not even see how Fulton made the move. They only
saw the burly man aggressively raising his fist to punch Fulton. Before he
got close, his whole body seemed to be bounced off by a wave o fair and
he flew out heavily!

Pfft!

Luca fell to the ground and rolled more than ten meters away. He spat a
mouthful of blood and said with difficulty, “Battle God Hash, sure enough…”

Then, he closed his eyes. He was sprawled on the ground, where he took
his last breath.

Instantly, the dozen or so killers besieged Fulton together!

Their mission was to intercept and kill the person sitting inside the golden
dragon car behind this man!

Facing these dozens of attackers, Fulton stood in place with no change in

his expression.
He raised his eyebrows and glanced at the dozen or s o people who rushed
toward him. They each had the strength of the third zone.

The person behind this seemed to have spent a fortune, using more than a
dozen disciples in the third zone and one from the fourth zone just to send
them to their deaths?

Thud!

The next moment, Fulton took a step forward!

This step seemed to shake the earth. No one saw what happened in front
of them. The dozen people who rushed up were simply rooted on the spot!

Then, their expressions showed pain as if they were struggling to fight

against something.

However, they just remained on the spot like their bodies were suppressed
by something!

This was the kingship energy field!

The people outside could not see what was going on a t all. They only saw
these dozen or so people suddenly fall to the ground, all of them spitting
blood and bleeding from their nose, eyes, and ears.

Chapter 1964
Hiss!

Everyone gasped aloud This scene was too impactful!

Had film making reached this level nowadays?

Were those special effects not supposed to be added post-production?

Almost everyone had the same expression. It looked like these people had
rushed up but soon fell to the ground while bleeding from their seven
orifices.

It was exactly like special effects added postproduction.

Click, click!

All the flashes started. The unsuspecting onlookers even raised their arms
and cheered, “Awesome! This I s amazing! Where’s the director? What film
is this? We’ll give our full support!”

Back to Fulton. He lowered his eyebrows and glanced at an assailant by

his feet. Judging from the black tattoo of a palace on his neck, he could
determine their origins.

Disciples from Country M.

Hehe, the 12 Sacred Halls of the West had also taken action.

Of course, this sudden attack also made Philip, who was sitting in the car,
frown.

It seemed that his journey back home would not be a smooth one.

Also at this time, George turned his head and said,” Young Master, the
plans that Connor has made against you have started to unfold. Should I
send someone to take care of it?”

What a joke.

Since he had decided to bring Connor Clarke and the others back, how
could Philip not be prepared?
Their car was equipped with a bug and a pinhole camera. Every move that
Connor, Allen, and Levi made was all in Philip’s knowledge.

He did this just to see what the branch family would d o this time.

After taking a deep breath, Philip said grimly,” There’s no need to make a
big fuss just to deal with Connor and the gang. Just send some people to
deal with it. I don’t want too much to happen on the way back this time.”

Hearing that, George nodded and responded, “Yes, Young Master, I’ll make
the arrangements.”

At this moment, Fulton had already walked to the door of the car. Philip
rolled down the car window, glanced at the dozen or so people sprawled on
the ground outside, and asked, “People from the Nonagon?”

Fulton shook his head and replied, “Disciples from Country M. They’re from
the 12 Sacred Halls of the West.”

Hearing this, Philip frowned and asked, “Why would they make a move?”

Fulton replied, “Probably for revenge. Back then, the lord killed four of their
kings of disciples. Due to this grudge, the people from the 12 Sacred Halls
of the West have been taking small actions against the Clarke family over
the years.”

Philip nodded and said, “How much trouble will there be on this journey?”

Fulton replied, “With me around, there won’t be any trouble. The Dragon
Knights are already waiting to welcome you at the Uppercreek exit. At this
juncture, I’m sure those forces within the country won’t jump out and target
you.”

“I hope so.”
With that said, Philip rolled up the car window.

At the same time, Ethan got out of the Rolls-Royce a t the back and got into
the RV.

He grinned and said to Wynn who was lying on the bed, “Wynn, my brother
is in front. I’ll keep you company here.”

Wynn looked at Ethan, smiled gently, and said,“ Thank you.”

Ethan scratched his head innocently and sat at the doorway, leaning
against the door frame and playing Connect the Dots.

His only purpose was to protect Wynn.

Although there were Shadow Guards and many Clarke family’s bodyguards
outside, there was no guarantee that some problematic fellows would not
appear.

Therefore, it was safer for Ethan to stay in the RV with Wynn.

Martha glanced at Ethan who was sitting at the door, walked up with a
smiling face, and asked, “Is your name Ethan Clarke? Are you Philip’s
cousin?”

Ethan raised his eyebrows, looked at Martha coldly, and replied, “Yes.”

Martha laughed uncannily. She just wanted to get acquainted.

Meanwhile, outside the RV at the end of the street.

Thud!

Thud!
The sound of heavy footsteps resounded throughout the entire street.

At the end of the street, a group of more than 20 fully armed combatants
walking at the same pace suddenly appeared!

There was a golden dragon pattern on their chests and arms!

The Imperial Preceptor’s personal guards!

Chapter 1965
All of them were equipped with dragon sabers on their waists and plumes
on their heads, their faces rigid and serious!

Moreover, the person in the lead held a golden scroll high in his hand like a
holy decree.

The appearance of this group of people shocked the crowd so much that
they dared not make a sound. Then, they knelt on the ground!

Everyone along the ten-mile-long street just knelt like that!

Worshipped by the people!

Only the Imperial Preceptor!

Swish!

The man in the lead walked up to Fulton and stopped five meters away. He
opened the golden scroll in his hand that was embroidered with gold
dragons and said loudly, “By order of the Imperial Preceptor to all forces
around, anyone who obstructs the convoy will be deemed as opposing the
order and become an enemy of this country. Those who dare to breach the
order will be executed!”

At the announcement of the golden order, the entire scene fell silent!
The kneeling crowd trembled at this moment.

It was not from fear but excitement!

That was the Imperial Preceptor!

The supreme glory of the territory!

He was the ultimate figure who resisted the eight kingdoms by himself.

He was a god and the great leader in the hearts of all people!

No one dared to disobey his orders!

At the same time, those forces mixed in the crowd also made phone calls
one after another.

Almost all the forces lurking in Uppercreek at this moment ordered a retreat
when they heard the Golden Order of the Imperial Preceptor.

It had been ten years!

The Imperial Preceptor’s Golden Order had made an appearance again!

Who dared defy?

That was looking for death!

They might not have personally experienced the horror of the Imperial
Preceptor but the rumors and international reputation had terrified them
enough!

The point of view shifted to a nearby high-rise. An old figure stood with his
hands behind his back in front of the large French window. He watched the
Imperial Preceptor’s personal guards appearing on the streets below this
building, and a trace of coldness crossed his eyes.

The old man wore a white martial arts uniform. His figure was tall. He had a
youthful and ruddy face but was gray-haired, which looked inconsistent with
his age.

Behind him was a tall woman with a hot figure. She was wearing a short
red skirt with a split hem. She swayed her hips enticingly as she walked to
the side o f the old man. She bowed slightly and asked,” Alliance Leader,
do we still need our subordinates to test the waters?”

The old man spoke, his voice as loud as a tolling bell. He laughed while
saying, “No need. Roger Clarke has played this move well. By using the
Imperial Preceptor’s Golden Order to make an announcement to the world,
the Clarke family’s future heir won’t ever be changed.”

The woman raised her eyebrows slightly and looked a t the movement
below. She said, “Alliance Leader, will the branch Clarke family give up just
like this?”

The old man chuckled and said, “Christian Clarke is not an incompetent
person. He has brains. Since he hasn’t taken any action so far, he must
have some plans. The two Clarke dragons are not to be underestimated.”

After that, the old man turned around, walked to the sofa, and sat down.

The woman heard this and furrowed her beautiful brows. She walked to the
old man, knelt in front of him, and massaged the old man’s leg with her soft
fists. She asked, “Alliance Leader, are you just going t o ignore what the
Imperial Preceptor did?”

The old man laughed and said, “The Imperial Preceptor is the founder of
this territory, after all. Although I’m in the same position as him, I still have
to show him some respect in certain aspects. Just treat it as a favor to him
this time.”

After saying that, the old man leaned back on the sofa and enjoyed the
woman’s massage.

After a while, he suddenly opened his eyes that were dormant with dragon
spirit and asked, “Is there any movement over at the Gentleman Court?”

“The members of the Gentleman Court are all in Uppercreek. If the Imperial
Preceptor’s Golden Order hadn’t appeared, they would’ve already made a
move,” the woman replied.

The old man nodded and said with a smile, “That old fellow has kept the
secret long enough. Forget it, let’s go back. Take care of the things here.
Don’t leave any traces.”

With that said, the old man got up and left this place under the protection of
a few personal guards.

Chapter 1966
The woman with a hot figure bowed and watched as the old man left.

Then, she swayed her hips, walked to the large French window, and
watched the scene on the street below. A sinister smile appeared on her
fiery red lips that made people jittery.

This woman was extremely dangerous.

After that, she took out her mobile phone and dialed a number. Her red lips
parted slightly as she said,” Bernard Johnston, you may start doing what
you were told before. This time, don’t let me down.”

Back to the scene downstairs, the man with a dragon saber taking the lead
handed the Golden Order holy decree in his hand to Fulton.
Fulton took it in his hand, glanced at the group of people, and asked, “Does
the Imperial Preceptor have any orders?”

The man in the lead replied, “The Imperial Preceptor said that your journey
this time should be unimpeded. If anyone crosses the line, we’ll kill!”

Fulton did not say anything. He took the Golden Order and shouted,
“Depart!”

The convoy set off again.

The streets had long been cleared.

As expected, accompanied by the Imperial Preceptor’s guards this time,

the journey was unimpeded and the convoy drove directly to the exit of
Uppercreek.

The scene in front once again shocked many onlookers.

On both sides of the exit, black flags embroidered with a golden island
were seen everywhere. The Dragon Knights in heavy black armor stood on
both sides of the road like upright poles.

The red robes embroidered with golden dragons fluttered in the wind like a
bright red battle flag, proclaiming their status as an undefeated cavalry
through endless years!

The nine guards stood at the forefront like undefeated knights. They raised
their hands and pounded their chests heavily!

Clang!

An earth-shattering noise!
Behind them, 3,000 Dragon Knights raised their fists and pounded heavily
on their chests!

Swoosh!

3,000 Dragon Knights moved in unison like a torrent of black steel and
knelt on one knee.

Then, roars full of soaring pride resounded through the entire Uppercreek
exit.

“3,000 Dragon Knights welcome Young Lord’s return!”

“3,000 Dragon Knights welcome Young Lord’s return!

“3,000 Dragon Knights welcome Young Lord’s return!”

Domineering, passionate!

The heavily armored Dragon Knights impacted everyone’s worldview!

Too hot-blooded!

A man’s blood should be shed on the battlefield!

The Dragon Knights that had never appeared in the real world combined
ancient style and futuristic technology in one. The sight was shocking to the
senses!

Their roars swept across the sky like a stormy sea!

All the people watching in the dark were filled with horror when they saw
this scene!
There was nothing here a moment ago, so how did the 3,000 Dragon
Knights with banners suddenly appear?

Horrific!

Simply terrifying!

Philip stepped out of the golden dragon Rolls-Royce at this moment. He

walked to the front, looked at the 3,000 Dragon Knights, and said, “Rise!”

Swish!

All 3,000 Dragon Knights stood up in unison, their movements completely

in sync.

Too shocking!

Then, Philip looked at the Nine Dragon Guards and said, “Any movements
from the branch family?”

One of the nine dragon guards replied through the thick black helmet, “The
lord has given his orders. If the branch family dares to cross the line, they’ll
be killed!”

Chapter 1967
Philip frowned at those words. Was his father going t o make use of his
return to lay out some plans and close the net?

At this time, Martha, who was in the RV, leaned out the window and
watched the movement outside excitedly.

“Wow! Wynnie, quick, look outside. Are these people from Philip’s family?
This is too exaggerated!”
Martha’s eyes were wide open. For the first time, she felt as small as a frog
at the bottom of a well.

This spectacle and pomp were more extravagant than the richest people
she knew about!

It was not that Martha had never seen a rich family. She also came from
quite a well-to-do family.

The rich only had lots of money and connections.

Those in front were genuine combatants.

What exactly was the background of Philip’s family?

Could it be so exaggerated?

Suddenly, many thoughts crossed Martha’s mind. When she went back this
time, she must forge a good relationship with Philip no matter what. It was
best t o use Wynn so that she could have a good chat with the in-laws.
Perhaps she could even get some money, a house, and others.

Now, Martha began to fantasize about the island that Philip had mentioned
in the hospital.

Wynn also sat up slightly and looked at the movement outside the window.
Her delicate little face and big misty eyes were full of surprise and
excitement at the moment.

Although she had guessed that Philip’s family was not simple, she did not
expect this to happen during his return.

What was the difference between this and the king’s return to the palace?

He even had black knights to clear the way.

What exactly did Philip’s family do?

As for Connor and the rest in the black Mercedes behind, when they saw
the flags of the Dragon Knights waving in the sun outside, they were full of
horror!

“Grandpa, are those the Dragon Knights?” Levi gulped nervously.

Those were the Dragon Knights of Arcadia Island!

They were the entire foundation of the Clarke family.

Once the Dragon Knights appeared, who in the world would dare to
compete?

They were the undefeated warriors who protected the Clarke family and the
world’s dragon ley lines!

Were they here to welcome Philip home too?

Simply over the top!

Levi’s face looked horrible. He wondered what the branch family was
prepared to do. Could they still prevent Philip from going back to the
island?

Connor’s face was also gloomy. Looking at the countless Dragon Knights,
his heart was in turmoil a s he said coldly, “How dare Roger Clarke use the
Dragon Knights so carelessly?! Has he become so arbitrary now? Is there
no one from the branch family and law enforcement hall to stop him?”

Connor was flustered. Even the Dragon Knights were dispatched. Would
the plans he had arranged be akin to smashing eggs against rocks?
Allen also asked nervously, “Connor, what should we do now? These are
the Dragon Knights. Can the people we arranged at sea still take action?”

Connor’s face was cold, his gloomy eyes filling with chills. After a long
silence, he said, “Do it! Even if we don’t have any chance of winning, we
must give it ag o! If we don’t do it and allow him to go back like this, will we
have a good end?”

Upon hearing this, Allen nodded with a murderous expression on his face
and said, “Understood!”

Then, Connor said, “Pass the order down immediately to double the
number of people! No matter what, kill him at sea!”

“Okay.”

Allen responded and quickly took out the phone he had hidden before. He
dialed a number and said coldly, “Double the manpower and give them the
best equipment. They must stop him at all costs!”

Connor raised his eyebrows, his gloomy eyes looking at Philip’s back as he
stood in front. His eyes were full of killing intent!

Philip, the main family spent such a high price to bring you back. I’ll never
agree to it!’

Chapter 1968
Back to Philip’s side, he said a few words to Fulton and got in the car.

The nine dragon knights drew out the dragon saber a t their waists and
placed it across their chests.

Clang!

The saber clanked loudly!

Clang, clang, clang!

All 3,000 Dragon Knights drew out the dragon saber a t their waists and
pointed them to the sky before placing them across their chests!

“Dragon Knights, listen to the order. Welcome Young Lord’s return. Anyone
who dares to stand in the way, kill without mercy!”

The nine dragon knights roared, which sounded like the bellow of a demon
king, shocking the entire ten mile radius!

“Kill!”

“Kill!”

“Kill!”

3,000 Dragon Knights shouted in unison and turned around. They held the
dragon saber in their right hands to the side and cleared the way!

Thud, thud, thud!

Step by step, the shocking sound of footsteps resounded like army troops
and filled the entire exit out of the city!

The wind blew and the dust settled.

Philip and his convoy left Uppercreek

In the eastern border near the coastline.

The footsteps of the 3.000 Dragon Knights resounded throughout the

coastline. They resembled a torrent of black steel. Their red robes were
stamped with golden dragons, fluttering with dazzling luster.
This cavalry that had gone through the ages of history now escorted the
heir of the main Clarke family to the coast.

The black banners with a golden island covered the area and flapped in the
wind, stretching for thousands of meters along the coastline.

Long before the convoy arrived, the area within a five -mile radius was
already filled with armed combatants of the Clarke family!

The moment the convoy arrived, all the fully armed combatants dressed in
black combat uniforms, black berets, and black boots already filled the
eight major roads leading to the coastline port.

They were all under martial law!

As soon as the convoy arrived, the sound of footsteps on the ground

resounded along the coast!

All combatants had a look of respect in their eyes as they watched the
golden dragon Rolls-Royce slowly approach the harbor.

On both sides of the convoy, members of the Shadow Squadron looked

highly alert.

“Stop!”

Standing three meters in front of the car, Fulton suddenly shouted with
coldness in his eyes!

Looking down from a high altitude, the entire port was full of combatants
dressed in black, as well as 3,000 Dragon Knights and a convoy.
In the dark, dozens of people with different skin tones and heavy weapons
were hiding in the vicinity of the port buildings. They were closely watching
the convoy.

In the distance, at the top of a dozen-story building was a tall curvaceous

woman with long hair flying in the wind. She was dressed in a tight-fitting
fiery red assassin outfit and holding a pair of binoculars. She was staring at
the convoy hundreds of meters away. She said into her right earpiece,
“They’ve arrived. Check your equipment and listen to my orders.”

However, in her lens, her gaze moved to the forefront of the convoy. When
the tall and imposing figure suddenly turned around, his eyes that could
pierce through the void directly stared at her before h e sneered.

“Oh no, I’ve been discovered! End the fight quickly!” the woman exclaimed.

Instantly, three burly men of varying skin tones carrying special heavy
anti-tank artillery on their shoulders pulled the trigger on top of the building!

Bang, bang, bang!

Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!

Three rocket missiles with long tongues of fire whistled piercingly from high
in the sky hundreds of miles away. They were aimed at that golden dragon
and silver phoenix Rolls-Royces, as well as the RV!

Chapter 1969
The three rocket missiles were like fire snakes while leaving trails of white
smoke. They were quickly headed toward the three vehicles that were
leading the envoy.

Fulton stood still, not moving a muscle.

One member of the Shadow Guards next to the three cars jumped out from
the team.

He was protecting the golden dragon Rolls-Royce. H e had a sturdy and

burly figure!

The moment the rocket missiles blasted over, he stepped out, and the
whole ground seemed to tremble!

Then, he rushed out, raised his fist, shouted angrily, and slammed his right
fist directly at the missile!

Boom!

Instantly, the missile collided with the shadow guard’s right fist and
exploded with earthshattering sparks!

However, the shadow guard was unharmed. Except for his smoking right
fist, he was unscathed!

An explosive punch!

With his bare fist, he punched the missile into smithereens!

This scene made the woman watching from the high building tremble!

Was this still an ordinary human?

At the same time, a tall woman walked out beside the silver phoenix
Rolls-Royce. She jumped high, raised her leg, and kicked the middle of the
missile. The missile turned directions and headed back to where it came
from!
The three brawny men atop the tall building immediately looked shocked
when they saw the missile being fired back at them. Their eyes widened as
they quickly tried to escape!

However, it was too late!

Boom!

That particular floor of that building was hit by the missile and burst into
flames, spewing flying debris everywhere.

At the same time, a shadow guard next to the RV took action almost at the
same time as the other two members.

He stood on the spot without moving, his eyes flashing silver as he stared
fixedly at the missile.

Instantly, the approaching missile seemed to hovert o a stop ten meters

away from the RV, trembling constantly. The flame at the tail went out and
the missile fell to the ground, losing its momentum.

Quickly, several combatants ran out and threw the missile into the sea!

At the same time, dozens of combatants in black combat uniforms

immediately entered the field with a fighting posture and searched through
the port!

When the woman with the binoculars saw this scene from above, a stern
look flashed in her eyes as she shouted coldly into the earpiece, “Do it!”

Instantly, the people lurking near the port rushed out at this moment!

The few people in the lead were quite strong. They jumped down from a
high altitude, rushed to the approaching combatants, and entered the fray!
Amid kicks and punches, several combatants were blasted away!

There was also a brawny man carrying a two-meterlong saber on his

shoulder who smashed his way out the door from inside a huge cargo
container. He roared like a bear, brandished the long saber in his hand, and
rushed into battle!

“Ah!”

The brawny man who was more than two meters tall flicked the long saber
in his hand and slashed several combatants!

After receiving this huge impact, the combatants’ body armor and weapons
broke apart. With blood gushing from their mouths, they fell to the floor and
fainted!

Some assassins and killers who were more nimble jumped back and forth
between the cargo containers I n the port, attacking and killing those
combatants who were alone.

For a while, the entire port was filled with gunshots, glints of weapons, and
sounds of screams.

Inside the RV, Wynn was startled by the sound outside and looked through
the window several times. As there were too many people outside, she
could not see anything clearly.

She asked anxiously, “Ethan, what’s going on outside?”

Ethan chuckled and said, “Wynn, it’s nothing, just some acrobats. It’s our
family’s tradition to have a performance before going home.”

Wynn wrinkled her pretty brows. She only halfbelieved his words.

Chapter 1970
Martha ran over with horror in her eyes and said to Wynn, “Wynnie,
something’s going on. I saw some killers just now.”

“Killers?” Wynn was startled and her face went pale.

Hearing that, Ethan frowned, raised his hand, and grabbed Martha by her
back collar. He smiled at Wynn and said, “Wynn, don’t listen to her
nonsense. She’s still drowsy from her sleep.”

After that, Ethan dragged Martha out of the bedroom and threw her on the
sofa in the living room outside!

“W-What are you doing?” Martha was frightened and looked at Ethan in a
panic.

This cousin of Philip was more decisive at acting out compared to Philip.

Ethan raised his leg and stepped on the sofa next to Martha, causing her to
shrink back in fright.

“I’m warning you, if you dare to talk nonsense again, I’ll cut your tongue
and knock your teeth out.” Ethan’s face was cold and his gaze was grim.

Martha was frightened by Ethan’s words and quickly nodded timidly as she
said, “Okay, I know. I understand.”

After saying that, Ethan could not be bothered with Martha anymore. He
glared at her viciously before he sat aside and continued to play Connect
the Dots.

Martha was flustered and kept peeking at Ethan. The fear in her eyes was
gradually replaced by hatred.

‘Damned brat, I’ll let you be arrogant for now! Once I get to the island and
meet the in-laws, you’ll see how I’m going to take care of you!
While thinking, Martha began to fantasize about the day she arrived at her
in-laws’ house and spent her days as a rich lady.

Back to Philip’s side, he sat in the car, glanced at the movement outside,
and asked George who was in the co-passenger seat, “Who are they?”

George replied, “These people have extraordinary skills and are not
ordinary people. They don’t seem like people from the branch family. Since
we’re already here, the branch family shouldn’t be using such small
potatoes to test the waters anymore.”

Philip nodded in agreement.

Since the branch family wanted to stop him, they would not use such petty
means to do it.

In that case, whose forces were they?

Meanwhile, the commotion outside got bigger and bigger

Fulton’s eyes were as cold as a blade as he glanced at the dozen or so

assassins with extraordinary strength that was far beyond ordinary
people’s. He raised his brows and said, “24, you go. Don’t delay our
schedule.”

One of the members of the Shadow Guards jerked off the hood of his robe,
looking handsome and tough.

Then, he walked toward the center of the battle.

Immediately after, sounds of screams could be heard!

The two-meter-tall gigantic brawn was kicked up to the sky by 24 and

landed heavily, crashing into a cargo container with a bang!
The remaining people were also wiped out by 24 within five minutes!

He dragged all the fallen killers and threw them to the front of the car.

Even the woman in the fiery red outfit was caught by 24 at this moment.

Thud!

The woman’s face was full of wounds, and her mouth was bleeding at the
corners. Her eyes looked angry and unbridled as she was being forced to
kneel on the ground by 24.

At this moment, Philip got out of the golden dragon Rolls-Royce and looked
indifferently at the dozen or so assassins on the ground in front of him, as
well as the woman who was kneeling.

“Who sent you?” Philip asked coldly.

Chapter 1971
The woman knelt on the ground and spat obstinately. She turned her head
away and said coldly, “Kill or torture me as you please!”

Hearing that, Philip’s face darkened. A sly smile appeared at the corner of
his mouth and he said, “If I give you a way out, will you take it?”

The woman sneered at that and said, “The members of the Clarke family
are all cunning foxes. I won’t believe you. Just kill me!”

After saying that, the woman closed her eyes and prepared for the worst.

Philip carefully looked at the woman’s appearance for a few moments. She
had good looks, and under her long eyelashes, her eyelids were trembling
slightly.

After thinking about it, Philip asked 24 next to him,” You don’t have a wife,
right? How about I give this one to you?”

Hearing that, 24 looked aggrieved and said, “Young Lord, this one is too
weak. She can’t beat me in a fight and her looks are average. I don’t like
her. You can give her to 19. As long as it’s a woman, 19 will like her.”

With that said, the sturdy man who smashed the missile with a fist earlier
came over while scratching his head with a foolish smile.

The woman kneeling on the ground opened her eyes in fright when she
heard the conversation between Philip and 24!

She was angry and scared.

She was angry that the guy with the crew cut actually said that she was
weak and not beautiful enough.
She was considered a diva in the organization!

Was this horrid man blind?

She was scared when she glanced sideways at the tall brawny man
scratching his head with a foolish smile. She could not stop her legs from
trembling!

He was too tall. If she was his woman, would it not create the image of a
train hitting a small cave?

Thinking about it, the woman felt creeped out and shouted with a cold face,
“Kill me if you want. I’ll never submit to you! Don’t humiliate me either!”

Philip sneered and said, “Since you’ve become a prisoner, it’s not up to you
anymore.”

After saying that, Philip turned around, patted 19’s arm, and said, “She’s for
you. Love her well.”

19 laughed and stepped forward. He picked up the woman with one hand
and put her over his shoulder.

The woman struggled violently, punching and kicking.

19 hit the back of the woman’s neck with a hand knife and she passed out.

Then, 19 carried the woman back to the team.

Fulton glanced around and asked Philip, “Young Lord, why are you doing
this?”

Philip glanced at the calm and vast endless sea before saying, “It’s useful
to keep her around. We can slowly dig for some clues.”
Fulton nodded and did not dwell on it.

At the same time, eight heavily armed battleships suddenly appeared on

the sea in everyone’s sight!

The momentum of riding the wind and waves was unstoppable!

Sirens blared across the coastline!

Eight battleships ready for battle sounded the sirens!

At a glance, these eight battleships were like steel beasts in the vast blue
sea as they broke through the waves and sailed toward the port!

On the battleships, flags with a golden island fluttered in the wind!

The deck of the battleships was full of personnel in black combat uniforms.
They had a golden island emblem on their chests!

Two fighter planes were parked on top of each battleship. The magazines
were filled. They were ready to strike at any time!

Such a scene completely shocked everyone present!

Battleship escort?

This was simply too exaggerated!

Under the escort of the battleships was a huge golden cruise ship more
than 300 meters long!

It was plated in gold!

It was a symbol of luxury and grandeur to the fullest extent!

This huge golden luxury cruise ship with eight floors could accommodate
10,000 people!

There was a golden island logo on the cruise ship branded with the word
‘Clarke’ on it.

It was the exclusive cruise ship of the Clarke family!

Chapter 1972
The whistle of the huge cruise ship resounded across the entire coastline!

Everyone in the vehicles came out one after another a t this moment,
stunned by the magnificent scene in front of them!

The eight escort battleships were fully loaded with combatants!

A huge eight-story high and 300-meter-long golden cruise ship docked at

the port!

Male and female servants in standard uniforms and more than a dozen
butlers in tuxedos stood on the cruise ship.

At this moment, Martha walked out of the RV and was shocked speechless
when she saw the scene in front of her. She trembled all over as she stood
on the spot. She only came back to her senses after a long while.

She looked as if she had stepped into a fairytale!

She was excited and agitated!

Her brain was buzzing!

Such a huge golden cruise ship was too impactful to people’s worldview!
The eight battleships next to the cruise ship scared Martha so much that
she dared not step forward.

At this time, Wynn was also arranged to be placed in a wheelchair by the

postnatal care nurses. She was automatically lifted down from the RV.

Seeing this scene in front of her, Wynn was stunned, and her eyes were
filled with tears of astonishment.

Philip walked in the afterglow of the sunset to Wynn who was wrapped in a
blanket and squatted down. He stretched out his hand, held Wynn’s tender
little hand tightly, and said, “Wynnie, we’re going home.”

Wynn looked at Philip with tears in her eyes. She pursed her red lips and
covered her mouth as she cried while nodding repeatedly.

Was this her husband’s true identity?

Was this her husband’s family background and heritage?

Wynn had never seen such a big golden cruise ship, not even on the
internet.

At this moment, Lydia also got out of the car with Mila in her arms.

When she saw the scene in front of her, she was really shocked. She had
long known that Philip was not a simple person but she did not expect it to
be to this extent!

What sort of family background would it take to deserve battleship escort

treatment?

Mila got down from Lydia’s arms and ran to Philip and Wynn. She
clambered into Wynn’s arms, pointed at the golden cruise ship, tilted her
head, and asked curiously, “Mom, what kind of ship is that? It’s so big.”
Wynn smiled through her tears, glanced at Philip, and pretended to say
angrily, “Ask your father.”

‘Philip, you’ve been lying to me so badly.’

Mila looked at Philip obediently and asked, “Dad, what kind of ship is that?
It’s so big.”

Philip stroked Mila’s head and picked her up. He stood in the afterglow of
the setting sun, pointed to the huge golden cruise ship, and said, “Mila, I’m
going to teach you something today that you must remember. Our Clarke
family is not short of money. That ship belongs to me, and it will be yours in
the future.”

When Mila heard that, her big eyes widened. She clapped her hands
happily and said, “Oh, it’s Dad’s ship. Mom, that’s Dad’s ship, and it’ll be my
ship in the future. I want to build a palace on that ship so that Mom and
Dad can stay with me, as well as my younger brother.”

Wynn smiled, rolled her eyes at Philip, and said, “ Why are you telling Mila
all this? She’s still young.”

Philip turned his head and said with a smile, “It’s fine. My daughter should
be raised in riches. It’s just a cruise ship and we’re not short of money. If
she likes it, we’ll change it into a mobile palace for her tomorrow.”

When Lydia Jensen heard this, she was stunned.

This was how the rich raised their kids, huh? It was a little unreasonable

She was jealous.

At this time, Connor Clarke and the rest were also released from the car.
Standing on the coastline and looking at the huge golden cruise ship as
well as the eight battleships in front of them, they suddenly felt a wave of
chills.

That was because the battleships were only eight of the thirty scattered
over the waters of Arcadia Island. They each held extremely strong combat
power!

Chapter 1973
At this time, the expressions on Connor and the other two looked extremely
ugly when they saw the eight battleships on the sea as well as the huge
golden cruise ship!

That golden cruise ship was the world’s largest cruise ship and belonged
exclusively to the Clarke family!

There was a mobile commercial complex inside!

Swimming pools, luxury shopping malls, golf courses, casinos…

Everything that one could think of was available on this cruise ship!

Allen glanced at Connor and said softly, “Connor, what should we do? With
the battleships acting as escorts, our people can’t make a move.”

Connor naturally understood that the people they had arranged for were
just some pirates and diving combatants. Now that the battleships were
here to escort them back, who would dare to make a move?

Connor’s face darkened. He glanced at Philip who was walking toward him
and gritted his teeth. He said coldly, “Stay put. We’ll look at the situation
when we get to the sea.”
At this moment, Philip walked up to them. He put his hands in his trouser
pockets, looked at Connor and the others indifferently, and said, “Are you
thinking of ways to stop me at sea?”

Levi was so scared that he hurriedly shook his head and said, “No, Philip.
Don’t put words into our mouths!”

Connor just stared at Philip sullenly and asked,” Philip, I’m your granduncle
no matter what. We have already arrived here yet you’re still getting your
people to watch over us?”

Philip snorted and said, “Actually, the three of you are dispensable in my
eyes. If not for the sake of the branch family, I’d have disposed of you long
ago.”

Connor’s face turned cold at those words and said sharply, “Insolence! How
dare you make a move against us?! This is already the coastline. After we
go out into the sea, it’ll be under the jurisdiction of the Clarke family! Are
you going to finish us off here?”

Levi also panicked and hurriedly said, “Philip, don’t b e too arrogant. Our
branch family is not a pushover! A s long as you dare to step on the island,
my father will definitely take you down! So I advise you to release us
quickly. It’s just nice if you can let the battleships escort us back. Perhaps
I’ll even consider letting you off.”

Philip raised his eyebrows and asked with a shrug,” Let you go?”

Allen also said quickly, “That’s right, hurry up and let us go! If we really
make a scene, our branch family also has the strength to fight your main
family!”

A sneer.

Philip took two steps forward and kicked Allen and Levi to the ground
“Philip, how dare you make a move?!” Levi fell to the ground while clutching
his stomach, his face full of pain.

He still had injuries on his body. After being kicked b y Philip, he almost
vomited blood.

Allen was not doing too well. He was old, after all. After falling to the
ground, he was unable to move for a while.

Connor was also flustered when he saw this.

Philip turned around with a cold face, stared at Connor, and said grimly,
“Connor, don’t forget the bet between us. I’ll be waiting for you to kneel to
me at the memorial hall!”

Connor gasped fiercely in agitation, his face flushing. He suffered a heart

attack.

Fortunately, the accompanying medical staff hurried to treat him and

managed to save his life.

When Connor was sent to the car, he shouted at Philip gloomily, “Philip,
you’ll regret this!”

Bang!

The car door closed.

Inside the car, the expressions of Connor, Allen, and Levi looked very bad.

Levi leaned on the seat and howled a few times. With fierce eyes, he said,
“Grandpa, Philip is simply too arrogant. Make the move! We must kill him
while we’re out at sea!”
Allen got his breath back at this time and said,” Connor, Levi is right. That
kid dares to treat us this way. Once he returns, it’ll be over for us!”

Connor naturally understood. With a knock of the cane in his hand, he said
coldly, “Allen, have those people be on standby. Once the cruise ship
enters the range, kill at all costs!”

“Yes!” Allen replied and hurried to make arrangements.

Chapter 1974
Soon, everyone boarded the golden cruise ship.

The cruise ship was full of male and female servants a s well as butlers.

Martha was like Alice in Wonderland. She looked left and right, her face full
of excitement.

“Oh my, Philip, does this cruise ship really belong to your family?” Martha
followed behind Philip, her face full of smiles.

Philip did not say anything. On the side, Ethan held his neck and walked
past while saying, “It belongs to our family.”

Upon hearing this, Martha was so excited that she secretly rubbed her
hands. She quickly pulled Charles who was walking over on the side and
said, “Charles, do you see this? It turns out that Philip’s family is so rich.
How much money does it cost for such a big cruise ship?”

Charles glanced at the huge cruise ship and the eight battleships around
him, saying, “Don’t do anything stupid. Just look at those battleships. Can
ordinary people have battleships as escorts? You should think about how to
treat Philip and Wynn from now on.”

Martha rolled her eyes at him and said, “That goes without saying. Philip is
my son now. I must treat him well!”
Charles shook his head and helplessly followed the servant in front of him.

The Shadow Squadron and 1,000 Dragon Knights boarded the cruise ship.

The 1,000 Dragon Knights stood guard around the cruise ship.

The Shadow Guards were also scattered everywhere.

After arranging everyone’s accommodation, the cruise ship blew the whistle
and officially departed with eight battleships as escorts!

Amid the blue waves of the sea in the evening sun, the golden cruise ship
sailed toward the endless blue waters!

Philip stood at the highest point of the cruise ship with Wynn next to him in
a wheelchair.

Philip gently hugged Wynn’s shoulders, pointed to the boundless sea, and
said, “Wynnie, look at the sea. It belongs to my Clarke family.”

Wynn was taken aback by this and asked with a face full of disbelief, “You
aren’t lying to me, right?”

Philip smiled and said, “I’m not lying to you.”

Wynn turned her head and looked at the boundless blue sea. While facing
the sunset, two streams of tears rolled down her face.

She was excited but also a little sad and worried.

During the journey, she had witnessed Philip’s strength.

The Clarke family was more remarkable than she thought.

As she was from an ordinary family, could she gain a foothold in such a
family?

Philip seemed to sense Wynn’s concern. He squatted down, grabbed

Wynn’s small hand, and kissed it. He said, “Wynnie, don’t worry. You’re my
wife and the young madam of the Clarke family. With me around, no one
can bully you.”

Wynn smiled softly and nodded in response.

The evening sun shone over the two of them. Above the blue sea, the
golden cruise ship painted a picture that could not be expressed in words.

At this moment, a few cars slowly stopped on the far coastline.

An old man with gray hair and a youthful face got down from the car with a
tall and sexy woman beside him. He looked at the golden cruise ship that
was getting farther away, then at the other group of vehicles that were
coming from behind.

The lord of the Gentleman Court stepped down from the car at this
moment.

When the two met, the old man with a youthful face smiled slightly and
stood with his hands behind his back while saying, “I didn’t expect to meet
you here.”

Nine people stood in a row next to the lord. He spoke quietly, “Did you
arrange those people just now?”

The old man with gray hair, the same lord of the Alliance who appeared in
Uppercreek earlier, snorted and said, “Who knows?”

After that, a figure walked toward the two of them in the breezy sunset.
The Dragon Pavilion Master stood next to the two, bowed slightly, and said
with a smile, “Two lords, may I take up a bit of your time?”

The lord and the lord of the Alliance looked at the Dragon Pavilion Master
in unison. The Alliance lord said with a subtle smile, “Even you’re here.
This game is getting interesting.”

After that, he stepped to the side.

The lord glanced at the Dragon Pavilion Master and frowned before
following him.

Back to the golden cruise ship.

At noon the next day, a vast island finally appeared I n front of the cruise
ship. From a distance, the island was vast and majestic, like a city on the
sea.

At the highest point of the island, there stood a very large and majestic
white castle.

That was the sacred symbol of the entire island.

Philip stood at a high vantage point at this moment with his hands behind
his back. He sighed. “I’m home.”

Chapter 1975
At this time, Wynn pushed her wheelchair from the suite to the open-air
viewing deck. Looking at the vast and expansive island on the sea in front
of her, she was full of astonishment and asked, “Phil, is this your home?”

Philip turned around, put his hands in his trouser pockets, looked at Wynn
indifferently, and said,“ That’s right, it’s my home, and it’s also your future
home.”
Hiss!

Wynn gasped. With eyes full of shock, she looked at the island on the sea
that resembled a city. This was Philip’s home?

This was clearly a city on the sea!

The towering skyscrapers and buildings on the island, as well as all kinds
of yachts, battleships, sailing ships, cruise ships, and so on, were docked
near the island.

How was this different from Fernvale that was known as the golden egg?

This place was richer and more prosperous than Fernvale!

This was Philip’s home?

“Phil, don’t lie to me. Is this entire island your home?” Wynn’s face was full
of astonishment. She could hardly believe it.

Wynn had a bit of knowledge regarding the rich. The most powerful family
in the world had an abundance of money, land, and enterprises.

Even if some wealthy people bought an island, they would just live with
their family and build a villa.

However, the island in front was clearly an island city!

Row upon row of high-rise buildings, the vast commercial complex, and the
coast of the island that was filled with welcoming crowds… It all
overwhelmed Wynn’s worldview that she had gained from over 20 years of
living!

Philip’s home was an island, an island with a prosperous city!

It was more prosperous than Fernvale!

“Phil, are you lying to me? I know your family lives o n this island, but if you
say that the entire island belongs to your family, I don’t believe it.”

Wynn rolled her eyes at Philip in her astonishment.

It was not that she did not want to believe him, but everything in front of her
was too mind-boggling.

Even if her husband had some origins and a strong family background, it
was too much for the whole island to belong to Philip’s family, right?

At most, Wynn could only accept that Philip came from a famous family on
this island.

Philip smiled gently at this moment. He knew that Wynn was still having a
hard time accepting it. He stepped up to her, squatted down, took Wynn’s
delicate but slightly trembling hand, and said,“ Wynn, you’ll know soon.”

He did not want to burden Wynn too much so he did not tell her everything
at once.

Once she reached the island, everything would be clear.

Meanwhile, Martha had run out of her suite. When she saw the vast island,
the city landscape, and the huge white castle at the highest point, she
almost could not breathe!

Too amazing!

“Charles, look, what’s that? An island, a city on the sea!”

Martha was so excited that she jumped on the spot.

Was this Philip’s home?

An island city?

This was too grand!

Charles also ran out of the room at this moment. At a glance, he saw the
island city that kept getting bigger in front of him.

Charles was also stunned speechless for a long while.

This was simply unheard of!

There was actually such an island city on this sea!

How was it built?

“Charles, we’re rich!”

Martha was dancing with excitement at the moment, holding Charles’ hand
with an excited smile on her face.

She never expected Philip’s family to live on such an island.

It was too awesome!

Chapter 1976
While thinking, Martha hurried out of the room and ran to Wynn and Philip’s
room.

To be honest, Martha was very envious when she saw the highest-class
suite that Wynn and Philip stayed in.

However, she did not say anything but knocked on the door and whispered,
“Philip, Wynnie, are you up yet?
At this moment, Philip heard the knock on the door, raised his brows, and
sneered, “Your mother is here again.”

Wynn was also very helpless. Her mother had never been so enthusiastic
and polite before. She said,” She’s just like that. Philip, promise me that as
long a s my mother doesn’t go too overboard, you won’t take her too
personally.”

Philip gently patted Wynn’s small hand and said,” Don’t worry. I know what
to do.”

After saying that, he walked over and opened the room door. He saw
Martha with a face full of smiles a s she scurried in and said, “Philip, let me
ask you, is your family’s home really on this island?”

Philip hummed in agreement. Martha held her chest excitedly and gasped.
She quickly smiled, pulled Philip, and said, “Oh, my good son-in-law, why
didn’t you tell me before that your home is in such a place?”

Philip snorted and said, “Didn’t you say that my home is a dog kennel in a
remote countryside?”

Martha knew that she had said something silly and slapped her face lightly
while saying, “I was wrong. It’s all nonsense.”

Philip could not be bothered with her and asked coldly, “Tell me what you
want.”

Martha quickly walked to Wynn, took Wynn’s hand, and put it in Philip’s
hand while saying, “It’s nothing. I just hope that you and my daughter will
have a good relationship forever.”

Wynn and Philip looked at each other, feeling helpless.

“Mom, that’s enough. You’re full of flattery right from the moment you walk
in the door. Philip is not a n outsider. Don’t you know his character by
now?”

Wynn grumbled a little. Her mother was really willing to lower her stature
for money. It was too embarrassing

However, Martha did not think so. After saying a few more words, she
swayed her big hips and left happily.

Back to Connor Clarke and the other two.

At this moment, they were locked in the cargo hold I n the basement of the
cruise ship!

“Outrageous! Damn Philip! How dare he treat me this way?! I’m the former
chieftain of the branch family!”

Connor was sitting on a bag of flour, his head full of silver hair. He looked
disheveled, and his cane was creaking in his hand.

Levi and Allen also sat on the side with faces full of

Anger.

Too hateful!

They were members of the Clarke family but Philip actually locked them up
in this warehouse!

It was smelly and dark in here.

For a pampered young master like Levi, it was simply hellish torture!
“Grandpa, what should we do? We’re almost there. Are we going to just sit
here and wait to die?”

Levi looked very miserable now. If word of this spread out, he would surely
be a laughing stock.

He hated this!

“How is it? Haven’t you gotten through yet? We’ve almost reached the
island. What happened to those people you arranged?”

At this moment, Connor asked Allen coldly.

Allen also looked wretched as he kept dialing the phone. He said anxiously,
“Connor, I don’t know what’s going on. I just can’t get in touch with them.
Could it be that because we’re locked up in here, there’s no signal?”

“Useless piece of trash!”

Connor immediately cursed when he heard this.

Chapter 1977
Allen had no choice but to lean against the window, hoping that the
disc-sized window could receive the signal!

At this time!

Boom!

The warehouse door opened and a tall figure appeared at the doorway with
their back against the light.

The blinding sunlight mixed with the dazzling blue o f the ocean shone into
the warehouse.
Connor and the others raised their eyes. They looked at Philip who was
standing at the door of the warehouse. He had his hands in his trouser
pockets. There was a nonchalant look on his face and a sneer o n his
mouth.

Connor immediately stood up angrily, pointed at Philip, and shouted,

“Philip, we’re core members of the branch Clarke family. By treating us like
this and locking me up in this cargo warehouse, it’s a humiliation to me! I
must go to the law enforcement hall and complain about you!”

Levi also stood up, scratched his body, and shouted,” That’s right, hurry up
and let us out. I want to take a bath. This place is filthy! I’m the eldest
young master of the branch family. I have to change a set of clothes before
I go to the island! Otherwise…”

“Otherwise what?” Philip smiled coldly.

Levi was also strong-headed and said, “Otherwise, I’d rather die here than
step foot on the island!”

“Very well, I’ll grant your wish.”

With that said, Philip drew a dagger from the waist of the guard behind him
and tossed it at Levi’s feet.

Clatter!

The dagger reflected a ray of dazzling silver light and Levi shrank back in
fright.

The words got stuck in his throat and he dared not utter another word.

He froze for a while before stammering, “W-What’s the meaning of this?”

Philip snorted and said, “You wish to die, right? Do it yourself and I’ll throw
your body into the sea later. It’s the best of both worlds.”

As soon as he heard this, Levi got scared and hurriedly hid behind Connor.
He yelled, “Grandpa, look at Philip. He’s actually so cocky now.”

Connor was also full of anger and said, “Philip, we’ll reach the island soon.
Do you still dare to make a move against us at this juncture?”

Philip raised his eyebrows and said with a smile,“ Why not?”

After he said that, several heavily armed guards behind him rushed in and
escorted Connor and the others out to the deck!

Connor and the others struggled and howled but to no avail.

Especially when the guards’ muzzles were pressed against their heads, the
three men completely panicked!

Connor was in his 60s and had weathered many storms. Faced with such a
situation, he could still calm his mind and say, “Hehe, Philip, are you trying t
o scare me? If you have the ability, tell them to fire!”

Philip stood in front of them, lit a cigarette, and took a few puffs. He exhaled
and said, “Stop holding on to your illusions. I’ve already taken care of the
people you arranged.”

Hearing this, Connor’s heart sank. He exchanged a glance with Allen

before saying, “I don’t understand what you’re talking about.”

Hehe.

Philip knew they would never admit it so he threw them a mobile phone
with a video on it.
It was a video of a naval battle.

A group of combatants fell from the sky and took control of several ships.

Connor had never seen this group of people. They were not the Clarke
family’s guards or members of any forces!

Was this the force developed by Philip?

On the ship, more than a dozen people who took the lead knelt on the
ground. After interrogation, they revealed that the mastermind behind them
was Allen Clarke.

Then, gunfire broke out everywhere.

Those people arranged by the island and Allen were killed and dumped into
the sea.

The moment they saw the video, the hearts of Connor and the others went
completely cold!

No wonder they could not get in touch with them.

It turned out that Philip had long been prepared.

Chapter 1978
“Hahaha!”

With a loud laugh, Connor said, “Philip, do you think you can do anything to
me with just this? Are you going to give this to the people of the law
enforcement hall? Dream on! I can also say that this whole thing was
self-directed by you!”

Philip already knew that Connor would say this. Standing with his hands
behind his back, he looked a t the three people indifferently and said, “I
know that I can’t do anything to you with this. As long as the branch family
steps in, it’ll be like it never happened. However, if you think that I’m afraid
and dare not do anything to you, then you’re very wrong.”

Hearing this, the faces of Connor and the others darkened because they
felt a chill and killing intent from Philip’s body as well as eyes.

“What do you want to do?”

Connor asked with a frown as he felt a bad premonition.

Philip smirked and glanced indifferently at Allen as h e said, “I’ll give you a
way out. As long as you go back and testify against him, I can ignore the
past. How about that?”

As soon as Allen heard this, he burst into laughter and said, “Philip, are you
out of your mind? Why would I turn my back on my eldest brother?
Hahaha, I thought you were so powerful, but it turns out that you’re just an
empty husk.”

Connor also snorted.

Levi stood up straight. It seemed that Philip was still afraid of their branch
family.

Why should he be afraid of Philip, then?

“Haha, Philip, hurry up and let us go. I need to wash up and change.”

Levi said as he put his hands on his back and swaggered out.

Bang!
Philip abruptly kicked and Levi flew out more than two meters. He hit the
railing heavily and fell to the ground on his knees. He clutched his stomach,
threw up bile, and could not stand up for a while.

Seeing this scene, the arrogance on the faces of Connor and Allen
immediately froze.

“Philip, you’re crazy!” Allen shouted as he ran over and pulled Levi up from
the ground.

Levi was in pain.

Allen still wanted to reprimand him when the two guards behind him yanked
him over, pressed his head, and forced him to kneel before Philip.

At this point, Allen was almost roaring with rage!

He was Philip’s granduncle, after all, but he was being forced to kneel
before him!

“Let go! I’m Allen Clarke of the branch family! How dare humble guards
such as you touch me?! When Ig o back, I’ll have someone kill all of you!”
Allen growled.

Philip glanced at Allen blandly and said, “I still stand by my words just now.
Go back and testify against him if you want me to let you live.”

Allen spat with his eyes full of anger and said, “You must be dreaming!
Philip, when we return to the island, I’ll show you!”

Philip waved his hands and said with a smile, “I don’t have a choice, then.
Tie a rope around him and throw him into the sea. Pull him up again when
he has it figured out.”
Hearing this, Allen’s scalp went numb as he quickly struggled and yelled,
“How dare you?! I’m a member of the branch family. If you dare to throw me
into the sea, I’ll definitely kill you! Stop it, stop it! What are you doing?”

Allen yelled but the two guards had already tied his hands with a rope and
pushed him to the railing!

In that instant, half of Allen’s body was pushed out o f the railing. The
endless blue sea, turbulent waves, and cold water hit his face with salty
wetness!

“Argh! Pull me up, pull me up! I’m going to die!” Allen howled miserably.

Fear!

Horror!

Allen struggled and said, “Philip, you can’t do this! Let me go!”

However, Philip stood on the side indifferently with a wicked sneer on his
mouth. He said, “Throw him in!”

Chapter 1979
In an instant, Allen was thrown down!

“Argh!”

A scream resounded throughout the cruise.

Splash!

Allen plunged into the sea from the deck that was more than ten meters
high!

That huge impact rendered Allen unconscious in the sea!

When he sucked the seawater into his lungs, Allen woke up with a jolt. He
gulped a big mouthful of salty seawater into his stomach, which entered his
lungs through the nasal cavity!

At that moment, Allen felt like he was going to die!

He could not breathe at all, and his lungs were suffocating to the point of
exploding!

He tried to struggle but his hands were tied up as he sank deeper into the
water. He only saw the bottom o f the huge cruise, the rotating propellers,
and many schools of fish around.

He even saw a few huge black shadows swimming around the bottom of
the sea and the cruise!

At that moment, Allen felt like he was going to die!

Splash!

He was hoisted up and half of his body was above the raging sea.

Allen suddenly felt alive again as he breathed in the air fiercely and
coughed violently. This was followed by a hysterical roar. “Philip Clarke, you
beast! How dare you disregard the family rules?! Are you trying t. o murder
your granduncle? This is a breach of the family rules! You will be sent to
hell!”

However, on the deck, Philip stepped on the railing with one foot. Holding a
loudspeaker in one hand, he shouted to Allen who was suspended more
than ten meters below, “Granduncle, at your age, there’s no need for you to
suffer like this. My condition is still valid. Go back and testify to Connor
Clarke’s conspiracy against the heir of the main Clarke family. I’ll let you
live.”
“Bullsh*t!”

Allen spat angrily and shouted, “Dream on! Philip, I’ll never agree to it even
if I die!”

Philip shrugged and said to the subordinates behind him, “Bring me some
bloody raw meat.”

When Allen heard these words, a lightbulb flashed in his head. He

struggled desperately and shouted,“ Philip, what are you going to do? Why
are you getting raw meat?”

Philip took a plate of raw meat with blood dripping from it from the
subordinate and said, “Feeding the sharks, of course. Isn’t there a group of
sharks in this area? I haven’t returned for so many years. I should give
them a present.”

Allen was terrified. With this raw meat, the nearby sharks would smell the
blood and swarm over. Then, he would most certainly be torn apart and
swallowed alive!

Instantly, Allen’s mind was full of scenes from Jaws. He felt creeped out.
Coupled with the cold sea breeze and waves slapping his cheeks and body,
he could not help but tremble all over!

Plop!

Abruptly, Philip tossed the piece of raw meat into the sea.

Swoosh!

A huge black shadow swam from the depths of the sea and swallowed the
raw meat in one gulp!
At this moment, half of Allen’s body was above the waters. He saw with his
own eyes the huge black shadow, the wide jaws, and the sharp teeth!

“Ah, stop! I’ll die if you do this!” Allen shouted.

However, Philip did not stop at all and continued to throw in pieces of raw
meat.

In a short while, a dozen huge sharks gathered near the cruise ship!

Seven or eight huge sharks swam around just below Allen.

Seeing one of the sharks opening its wide jaws, about to jump up and
swallow him, he shouted, “I’ll do it, I’ll do it! Help!”

Splash!

The shark leaped out of the sea with its jaws wide open, carrying a fishy
stench.

Bang!

On the deck, Philip carried a rocket launcher and fired at the shark’s giant
mouth!

Boom!

The missile blasted the shark’s huge mouth apart and it sank to the bottom
of the sea. Instantly, bright red blood stained this area!

Chapter 1980
Dropping the rocket launcher, Philip clapped his hands, looked at Allen,
who had fainted from fear, and said, “Pull him up.”

A few minutes later, a drenched Allen lay on the deck

Philip had changed into a white bohemian shirt with black casual pants. He
had on sunglasses as well. He stood with his hands behind his back with
the sea breeze blowing, his sturdy figure was exposed under the sun, and
he looked extraordinarily handsome,

Just like a prince on the sea!

At this moment, he put his hands in his trouser pockets, glanced at Allen
who had passed out, and said, “Wake him up.”

A guard stepped forward and slapped Allen twice.

Allen threw up the seawater and a small fish. It fell limply on the ground,
while Allen’s face was pale.

Connor and Levi had been witnessing Philip’s methods from the sidelines
since the start.

Too scary!

This guy actually dared to attack a member of the branch family!

Following that, Philip looked at Allen who had woken up, and said, “I
thought you were a tough guy. I didn’t expect that you were a timid guy
who’s afraid of death.”

Allen’s brain was buzzing at this moment and he could hardly hear Philip’s
words. He just knelt on the ground in a daze.

It was good to be alive.

Connor was furious and yelled at Allen, “You actually agreed to his terms?
You’re a member of the branch family! How dare you compromise with this
brat?!”
Allen was very helpless as well. He knelt on the ground and cried to
Connor, “Connor, I don’t want to die. I really don’t want to die. The
experience just now simply isn’t something normal people can endure. I
couldn’t even breathe. And the sharks…”

Connor was angry as he glared at Allen and said, “ Don’t call my name.
You’re a traitor to the branch family.”

Philip watched this scene and turned to leave.

An hour later, the golden cruise ship slowly docked a t Port One on Arcadia
Island.

Philip, Wynn, and the others stood on the deck, looking at the welcoming
crowd that stretched for dozens of miles at the port. They were all holding
flowers and banners that read-‘Welcome home, Young Master and Young
Madam!’

Wynn was in disbelief and asked, “Philip, are they here to welcome us?”

Philip smiled and said as he pushed Wynn’s wheelchair. “That’s right.”

A thousand Dragon Knights got off the cruise ship and immediately placed
the vicinity of the port under martial law. All the flags blocked out the sun!

Then, the members of the Shadow Squadron, including Fulton, personally

escorted Philip off the cruise ship.

The moment they landed, Wynn could feel the warmth of the crowd here to
welcome them.

Several boys and girls with flowers in their hands ran over and delivered
them to Wynn while saying, “ Young Madam, welcome home.”
Wynn was full of smiles but she was inwardly shocked.

Young Madam?

Martha and Charles got off the cruise ship as well. As soon as they stepped
on the land, Martha was fascinated by the scenery here.

Too extravagant!

The commercial complexes along the coastline and the yachts over there
were simply too extravagant.

At that very moment, an elegant and well-dressed woman approached.

This woman, with a motherly smile on her face, looked about 30 or 40

years old. With a gracious demeanor, she was dressed in a black
tight-fitting knee-length skirt with a red lace blouse. There was a mink coat
over her shoulders, a few jade and diamond rings on her fingers, and
emerald earrings o n her earlobes. She looked exactly like a noble lady.

Her eyes were like pools of clear water, exuding a refined and elegant
temperament. It made others shrink back in shame, afraid to blaspheme.

“You’re back.” With eyes full of love and a soft voice, she walked closer and
looked at Philip and Wynn, trying to reach out and greet Wynn.

Philip nodded and said with a smile, “Fifth—"

Before he finished speaking, Martha jumped out from the side and stared at
the woman with a cold, jealous look. She asked coldly, “Hey, who are you?
Who allowed you to get close to my daughter? Wearing such sl*tty clothes,
I can tell you’re an indecent woman at a glance…”
Chapter 1981
Martha’s words silenced the jubilant voices on the scene.

The welcoming crowd stared at Martha in amazement at this moment.

This middle-aged woman looked like an ordinary housewife at a glance, and she was also
dressed in ordinary clothes. How dare she say such flippant and chastising words to Fifth
Madam?

Oh no!

Something was about to happen!

Sure enough, the gentle and elegant woman with a loving smile on her face suddenly froze. A
cold light flashed from the corner of her eyes. She squeezed out a smile and asked, “What did
you just say?”

When Philip saw this smile, he knew it was over.

His fifth mother was definitely the mildest-looking but the most irritable person on the island!

Even his father had to back down somewhat when his fifth mother got angry.

At this moment, seeing the indifferent smile at the corner of Fifth Mother’s mouth, Philip knew
that Martha’s good days had come to an end.

However, Martha was oblivious and glanced suspiciously at the people around her.

What was going on? Why did the cheers of the crowd stop?

Then, she looked warily at the luxuriously dressed woman in front of her and snorted. “Aren’t
you just a nanny here to welcome us? What are you trying to do by dressing up like that? Do
you know who I am? My son-in-law is the young master of the Clarke family on your island! How
can a servant like you be worthy of getting close to my daughter?”

Martha did not know what was good for her and chose to show off at this time.

Sitting in a wheelchair, Wynn felt helpless when she saw her mother behave like this. She
hurriedly said,” Mom, don’t talk nonsense. This is not Riverdale.”

Martha did not listen but glared at Wynn and said,” Wynnie, I’m teaching you the principles of
life. When you get here, you have to display your demeanor as the female mistress. Otherwise,
you’ll get bullied!”
After that, she looked at Philip and said indignantly, “Son-in-law, who is this person? She’s not
courteous at all. If she’s your nanny, just fire her.”

Philip helplessly shook his head without saying a word.

The woman on the opposite side took a step forward at this moment, her icy eyes revealing a
biting chill. She said, “I’ve long heard that Phil’s mother-in-law is a sharp-tongued, greedy, and
disloyal person. Seeing her for myself today has indeed opened my eyes.”

“What did you say? How rude! You don’t know the rules at all! When I get to the Clarke family,
I’ll definitely get my in-laws to fire you!” Martha shouted.

However, the next second!

Smack!

A crisp slap resounded throughout the harbor!

Tens of thousands of people witnessed Fifth Madam slapping Martha fiercely!

In a flash, Martha was dumbfounded. She stared at the woman in front of her with wide eyes
while covering her burning cheek!

“Ah, how dare you hit me?! A stinking fish like you actually dare to hit me?! My son-in-law is the
young master of the Clarke family on your island. How dare you hit me? Aren’t you here to
welcome us? I’m going to kill you!”

Martha went crazy. She spread her arms and pounced forward, trying to scratch the woman with
the icy demeanor.

Smack!

The other party slapped Martha viciously across the face again!

“Are you awake yet?” the woman asked coldly.

Martha was dumbfounded as she clutched her cheeks. With an expression full of fear and
panic, she turned to Philip and shouted, “Son-in-law, look! This nanny is so arrogant! I’m your
mother-in-law but she dares to hit me in front of so many people!”

Philip snorted, took a step forward, bowed slightly to the woman, and said, “Fifth Mother.”
The woman smiled like a gust of spring breeze, the coldness on her body from just a moment
ago completely disappearing. She responded happily,“ It’s good that you’re back.”

After saying that, she raised her hand and motionedt o the attendants behind her to bring out
the welcome gifts she had prepared earlier. She said, “I’ve always been on the island. I didn’t
attend your wedding nor was I around when your children were born. These are a few little gifts
I prepared for you.”

With that said, the four attendants lifted the red cloth off the golden tray!

Hiss!

Everyone gasped.

These people had lived on this island for generations and knew that the Clarke family ruled over
heaven here.

However, they were still shocked when they saw the gifts on the tray!

A pair of jade bracelets, a pair of pure gold necklaces and bracelets, a pair of rings with
diamonds as big as dove’s eggs, and a golden bank card.

She walked up to Wynn and said with a smile,” Thank you for all you’ve done. These are
welcome gifts for you and your children.”

Wynn was also dumbfounded when she saw the contents of the tray. She was stunned for a
long time before she could react. She quickly smiled and greeted the woman, “Fifth Mother.”

The woman smiled happily and looked at Wynn dotingly.

Nadia Sawyer really liked Wynn.

Since the last time she heard her fourth sister talking about Wynn, she liked her very much.

At this moment, Martha stood to the side, her cheeks flushing. At this scene, she lowered her
head and dared not speak

What the heck?

Fifth Mother?

Philip’s fifth mother?

How many women did Philip’s father marry?

Most importantly, she had offended the fifth wife as soon as she arrived. Looking at the current
situation, what good would it do to her?

Sure enough, after talking to Wynn, Nadia raised her eyebrows and glanced at Martha coldly.
Then, she warned Martha in front of everyone, “I’m warning you, this is not the outside world. If
you still dare to act without restraint as you did just now or do anything on the island that
disgusts me, I’ll throw you into the sea to feed the sharks!”

Thump!

When Martha heard this, her body trembled and her eyes darted around. She hurriedly hid
behind Wynn, not daring to utter a word.

Nadia could not be bothered with this woman. She turned to Philip and motioned for him to step
aside.

“Fifth Mother, what’s the matter?” Philip asked as h e followed behind Nadia.

Nadia looked at the cheering crowd over there before turning her worried eyes to Philip. She
stretched out her fair and slender jade- like hand, straightening Philip’s collar. She asked, “Did
you bring Connor and the others back?”

Philip nodded and said, “Yes, I did.”

“Release them,” Nadia said suddenly.

Philip frowned and asked in puzzlement, “Why?”

Nadia sighed and said, “Now is not the right time. The branch family has been giving us a lot of
pressure, and your father is also not on the island today. If the chieftain of the branch family
brings people over, it won’t be good for you.”

“Father is not on the island?” Philip was baffled.

Nadia nodded and said, “Your father has always done things without telling us. He did a lot this
time to bring you back to the island. You should know that the people who are watching you are
not only the branch family. Your father is carrying too much burden on his shoulders. I hope you
can give in for the time being and let Connor and the others go to avoid unhappiness between
the main and branch families.”

Philip’s eyes darkened, and he thought for a moment before saying, “Fifth Mother, I know you’re
doing this for my own good, but I had no intention of letting the branch family go when I returned
this time. If Christian Clarke really dares to bring people over, let’s see what he can do to me.”
Chapter 1982
Hearing Philip’s words, Nadia asked worriedly, “Do you really want to do this? Phil, listen to my
advice. You just came back and can’t be independent yet. There are many things on the island
that you don’t understand. The influence of the branch family is deeply entrenched on this
island. If you go head-on against the chieftain like this, you’ll get into trouble.”

Philip smiled and said, “Fifth Mother, don’t worry. I have my plans.”

After saying that, he turned around and returned to Wynn’s side.

Nadia stood there and watched as Philip chatted with Wynn. She shook her head helplessly and
smiled.

This child was still the same as before, and also the same as his father-unwilling to talk to
others whenever they did anything.

“Fifth Madam, should I secretly arrange for someone to spy on the movement of the branch
family?”

A personal guard beside Nadia asked with a serious and rigid face at this moment.

Nadia thought about it and nodded while saying,” Fine, go and sniff out the situation. If there’s
any movement on the branch family’s side, report to me immediately.”

“Yes!”

After that guard said this, he followed Nadia and they walked back to Philip’s side again.

“Let’s go. Fourth Sister has been waiting for you at home for a long time. She has prepared a
sumptuous lunch.”

Nadia smiled and reached out to push Wynn’s wheelchair.

Wynn was a bit flattered and wanted to let the subordinates do it instead, but under Nadia’s
insistence, she had no choice but to relent.

A group of people got into several extended Lincolns and Bentleys parked at the port.

Martha fell behind and kept tugging at Charles while saying, “Charles, wait a moment. I’ve
something to say to you.”

Charles looked suspicious and asked, “What else do you want to do? Weren’t you beaten
enough just now?”
Hearing this, Martha got angry. She glared at Charles and said, “Are you trying to piss me off?”

Charles was helpless and asked, “What do you want t o tell me?”

While everyone was getting into the cars, Martha seized the opportunity and said, “Did you take
a good look at that woman? She looks friendly on the surface but her heart is very dark. Wynn is
too kind t o look through her true colors. I think this woman will be detrimental to Wynn. We
must stand on guard to protect Wynn.”

“What are you thinking? I think she’s quite nice and good to Wynn,” Charles said suspiciously.

Martha glared at him and said, “What do you know? Am I a woman or are you? She’s a femme
fatale through and through. I can see it at a glance. Just you wait, that woman definitely doesn’t
have any good intentions toward Wynn. Have you forgotten about Giada Wallis? She’s
competing with Philip over the family’s assets. Don’t you think that this fifth wife will compete for
the family’s assets too?”

When Charles heard this, he thought she made sense. He asked, “What should we do then?”

Martha quickly leaned over and muttered in his ear,” Let’s stay put and observe the situation in
Philip’s family. If necessary, just listen to my orders while I take action.”

Charles wanted to refuse at first, but when he thought that it was for Wynn’s happiness, he
nodded and agreed

Soon, everyone got in the cars and left the port.

Under the escort of the Clarke family’s guards, the convoy arrived at the central area of Arcadia
Island.

This was the most heavily guarded and prosperous area on Arcadia Island.

Clarke Manor.

It covered an area of tens of thousands of hectares.

There was a mountain in Clarke Manor. The white castle was built on the top of the mountain.
Different kinds of castle buildings were also scattered all over the mountain.

From a distance, the whole mountain looked like a huge castle.

The convoy passed through the first gate into Clarke Manor. The entire gate was as wide as
eight lanes and was guarded by heavily armed combatants at the front and rear.
Sitting in the car, Wynn looked at the scene outside the car through the window. She saw the
guards and the magnificent, prosperous manor in front of the gate. Her heart was in turmoil as
her breathing grew rapid.

She held Philip’s hand tightly and asked, “Phil, is that your home in front of us?”

Philip patted Wynn’s hand gently and comforted.” Don’t be nervous, I’m here. You’re the young
madam here. You don’t have to worry or be afraid of anything.”

How could Wynn not be worried or afraid? She was panicking now.

Along the way, she finally figured out that Philip had not lied to her. His family was really
amazing here!

They could build a manor in the center of an island with a gate more than ten kilometers away
from the

Central manor.

With such conditions, how could they be an average wealthy family?

“Philip, is your family really the first family on this island?” Wynn was breathing very rapidly, her
eyes wide and bright

Philip smiled and said, “Yes.”

Hiss!

Wynn took a deep breath and exhaled. Her heartbeat sped up and she kept patting her chest
with her little hand while saying, “Wait, let me catch my breath. I’m a little dizzy.”

It was difficult to accept.

Philip’s family actually had such a status!

The first family of an island city.

How was this different from an ancient feudal lord ruling over a fiefdom?

Suddenly, Wynn seemed to have thought of something and asked, “Was the entire island also
built by your family?”
Philip thought for a while and shrugged while saying, “It’s been like this since I was born.
According to family members, the entire island belongs to us. It’s self-contained and has little
contact with the outside world, but trade and economy are still possible.”

Huff!

Wynn exhaled again. She had thought that Philip’s family was just an ordinary wealthy family on
this island

Now things seemed far beyond her simple imagination.

The entire island belonged to her husband’s family.

Her husband owned an island city?

Goodness!

Instantly, Wynn’s small fist pounded on Philip’s chest as she cried out, “Why did you lie to me?
You’re obviously so powerful. Why did you have to follow me and endure so many years of
aggravation?”

Philip grabbed Wynn’s arm, looking at her very gently and seriously. He said, “Wynnie, do you
believe me?”

Wynn’s eyes were red as she nodded and said, “I believe you.”

Philip smiled and said, “In the past, I had my difficulties and couldn’t tell you. Now, whatever you
want to know, I can tell you. If you want this island, I can give it to you too.”

Hearing this, Wynn rolled her eyes at him. She wiped her tears and said, “Silly, what are you
talking about? Why do I want such a big island? As long as I can live happily with you, Mila, and
our little son, it’s enough for me.”

Philip smiled, hugged Wynn, and said in response,“ Okay, I promise you.”

The convoy drove along the spacious, clean, and flat avenue to the central area of the manor.

By the roadside, fully armed guards stood ten meters apart, standing at attention and saluting!

Martha sat in the car and looked at the manor outside the car with sneaky eyes!

Too luxurious, too extravagant!

Chapter 1983
This was just the edge of the estate but there were already many villas, golf courses, leisure
clubs, openair swimming pools, zoos, and so on.

There were even buildings that looked like palacesmagnificent and beautiful.

Expensive trees and flowers from various countries could also be seen. There were world-class
florists pruning and tending to them.

Many servants and butlers in black and white uniforms also walked around. They would
respectfully stop and bow when they saw the convoy.

At this sight, Martha looked like she had never seen the world before. She grinned broadly from
ear to ear, her eyes wide open. She was excited beyond belief.

She chattered incessantly the entire way.

“Charles, look at this.”

“Charles, look over there.”

“Wow, and that!”

“Is this my son-in-law’s house? This is simply a palace! It’s too luxurious! This is what a wealthy
family is like. My goodness, what blessing I have in this life to have such a son-in-law.”

Martha was so excited that her eyes were filled with dollar signs.

Charles snorted and said, “Are you regretting it now? I told you before that Philip is not what he
seems but you refused to listen. You insisted on going against him and even told Wynnie to
divorce him. If they had really divorced, you wouldn’t even have the right to b e here right now!”

When Martha heard this, she was still in a happy mood and did not bother about Charles. She
said, “O h, that’s all in the past. I know I was wrong now. It’s okay, our son-in-law is generous
and won’t be calculative with me.”

Martha was full of joy. While looking around, she took various photos with her mobile phone and
kept sending them to her circle of friends and old besties.

For a while, it set off a craze in the group. Everyone asked Martha which developed country she
was vacationing in.

Martha replied proudly: (This is my son-in-law’s home.]

Instantly, the group went quiet.

Martha could already imagine her friends’ ignorant looks of astonishment behind their phone
screens.

About ten minutes later, the convoy passed by a blue lake in front of the centermost castle in the
manor and took a side road before the vehicle stopped.

Opposite the manor and in front of the lake that covered thousands of square meters was a very
wide square.

This square was bigger than St. Mark’s Square in Venice. It was more luxurious and
magnificent!

The floor was made of the world’s most expensive hand-cut marble and pebbles, inlaid with
diamonds, agates, and gems.

A statue of a giant stood in the center of the square.

It was black and gold, looking very majestic!

Philip did not know who this black and gold statue was erected after. It had been here since he
was born.

It was said to be the ancestor of the Clarke family.

The entire front of the square and both sides of the area were now full of bodyguards in black
suits and sunglasses. They had their hands across their abdomen, respectfully waiting for the
convoy to stop.

At the forefront were four rows of maids and servants in black and white uniforms. There were
also two rows of butlers wearing tuxedos and gentleman hats.

The vehicle they were in was parked.

Philip helped Wynn out of the car. She walked on the ground

Nadia carried Mila over, who immediately pounced into Philip’s arms. She looked around
obediently but with a little fear. She asked in a crisp tone, “Dad, where is this place?”

Philip bopped Mila’s nose and said with a smile,” This is my home and it’ll also be yours in the
future.”

On the way, Nadia chatted happily with Mila. She did not have any children so she was very
nice and loving to Mila. She was also very envious of Wynn.
Chapter 1984
At this moment, everyone got out of the cars and was stunned by the sight of the vast manor in
front of them!

For more than ten minutes, they could not recover their senses as if they had arrived in a
fairyland.

They saw a whole row of classic castle buildings with five or six floors, all grand and majestic. It
was just like the Palace of Versailles, with drawings of the gods ascending to the sky. It seemed
to carry traces o fmyths and history of various countries.

A huge golden-bronze gate stood in the center of this classic castle building carved with world
maps and various mythological characters.

Everything looked like a treasure of humankind.

Martha was already shocked by the scene before her eyes and could not stand still anymore.

When she got out of the car, she realized how luxurious and big this place was.

It was really very big, too big for her to imagine or understand.

In the world, there was actually such a large manor and such a luxurious interior!

At this moment, Martha would rather die here. It would be worthwhile in this lifetime!

“Welcome home, Young Master and Young Madam!”

Suddenly, all the bodyguards, servants, and butlers I n this vicinity bowed in unison at Philip and
the others.

Martha and the rest got a fright from this greeting.

Wynn was also startled. This homecoming etiquette was simply too exaggerated.

What was the difference between this and the crown prince returning to the palace?

Nadia walked over with graceful steps from the side. She gently pulled Wynn with her fair
jade-like hand and smiled lovingly as she said, “Let’s go, I’ll bring you around for a tour.”

Wynn was taken aback and looked at Philip, not understanding what this was all about.

Philip winked at her and said, “Go ahead, I’ll look for you later.”
After that, a noble pure white carriage slowly approached.

This white carriage was more luxurious and extravagant than the queen’s ride. It was
gold-plated and adorned with diamonds.

Nadia pulled Wynn and Mila into the carriage and waved at Philip.

On this side, the youngest son, Nelson Clarke, had already been sent inside under George’s
arrangement. He was supervised by specialized medical staff.

The medical staff was the best in the world. The grandson of the Clarke family would naturally
grow u p healthy and robust.

The rest of the people stood at the door, waiting for Philip.

Philip raised his head and glanced at this huge palace.

After passing through the exterior wall of the classic palace, Clarke Manor was inside.

From a distance, one could see the mountain inside and the white castle sprawling across.

“Philip, do we have to take a carriage to go inside? I want a ride too. I’ve never sat in a horse
carriage before. It’s just like the queen’s parade on TV. This is simply amazing.”

Martha walked over with a face full of smiles, her eyes darting around. She was very envious of
her daughter.

Philip glanced sideways with a frown. With a faint sneer, he said, “Martha, do you still remember
what you said in the hospital earlier?”

Martha was taken aback by this question. Her face was full of doubts before her mind clicked.

Oops!

She seemed to have said, ‘If I kneel down and beg you to let me stay on that stinking island, I’ll
sleep in the doghouse!

Oh no!

Philip would not let her sleep in the doghouse, would he?
“Son-in-law, what are you talking about? It’s all in the past. I know I’m wrong now, okay? Just
call for a carriage and give me a ride,” Martha said with a smile on her face, not feeling the least
bit of shame.

Philip snorted coldly and said, “Martha Yates, you think it doesn’t matter, but I think otherwise.
However you treated me over the years, I’ll return the same treatment to you right now!”

With that said, Philip turned to look at a servant on one side and said, “Make arrangements for
her to stay in… Lucky’s house.”

Chapter 1985
Martha was dumbfounded at Philip’s words.

Lucky?

Why did it sound like a dog’s name?

Philip was not going to let her sleep in the doghouse, right?

For a moment, Martha panicked. She quickly grabbed Philip’s arm and said with a smile,
“Son-in-law, don’t be ridiculous. I’m your mother-in-law, after all. And I’m Wynn’s mother. How
can you bear to let me stay in a doghouse? It doesn’t sound good if word of this spreads out.”

Martha laughed and the wrinkles on her face squeezed together, looking very ugly.

Hehe.

Philip turned his head, pulled his arm away from Martha’s grip, and said coldly, “Do you think I’m
joking with you? Do you think I brought you back to enjoy life?”

Thump!

Martha panicked and stammered, “Isn’t that so?”

Philip shook his head, a cold smile appearing at the corner of his mouth. He said to the servant,
“Take her away.”

Hearing that, the servant motioned to two bodyguards in black suits who dragged Martha away.

This caused Martha to panic. She struggled desperately and shouted, “Son-in-law, you can’t do
this. I’m your mother-in-law! How can you do this t o me? Charles, put in a word for me!”

When Charles saw this scene on the side, his heart also jolted. He hurried forward and said with
a smile, “Philip, why don’t you just forget about it? Don’t worry, I’ll keep an eye on her and won’t
let her cause any trouble here. If you let her live in a doghouse, it’ll sound really bad if someone
finds out. She’s your mother-in-law, after all.”

Philip scoffed. “Charles Johnston, are you pleading o n her behalf?”

Charles was startled by this question because he felt a hint of chill in Philip’s cold eyes.

“Charles, what are you doing? Hurry up and say something for me. I don’t want to stay in the
doghouse! Hurry up, you piece of trash!” Martha was anxious.

Charles hardened his resolve, glared at Martha, and said, “I won’t beg anymore. This is all your
fault!”

After saying that, Charles turned around and walkedt o the side. He was determined not to care
about this matter anymore.

“Ah!”

Seeing Charles’ actions, Martha yelled frantically and cursed, “Charles Johnston, are you still a
man? I’m your wife! Your wife is being bullied and you’re turning a blind eye. You useless loser!”

After yelling, Martha quickly looked at Philip with a smile on her face and said, “My good
son-in-law, I was wrong. I was really wrong. Don’t let them take m e to the kennel. I don’t want to
stay there. Please…”

While saying that, Martha burst into tears and cried, “Besides, if Wynnie finds out that you’re
treating me like this, she’ll be angry too. How will you explain itt o her?”

Philip snorted and said, “I know what to say to her. Take her away!”

Then, two black-suited bodyguards took the struggling Martha away.

She squealed like a pig the entire way.

Martha was taken by two bodyguards in black suits t o a small villa.

This place belonged to the outer circle of Clarke Manor, but even the outer circle was full of
luxurious villas.

“Misters, I’m your young master’s mother-in-law. You should hurry up and let me go.” Martha
begged for mercy but the two bodyguards ignored her.

Even Martha’s various threats did not sway them at all.

Upon reaching the villa, Martha heard vicious backing from inside. She was so frightened that
she wanted to run.

However, the black-suited bodyguards still dragged her back by her collar.

Then, the maid who led the way stood at the door of the villa and shouted, “Fat Aunt, I brought
you someone. Young Master has orders for you to do as you please.”

Fat Aunt?

Martha was scared and nervous. Then, she saw a plump middle-aged woman walking out of the
villa with four large pit bulls in her hands.

Pit bulls were some of the world’s most vicious canines. Once they bit down on their prey, they
would never let go!

Chapter 1986
Martha looked over. The four dogs had their tongues out, looking ferocious. They all stared
fixedly at her!

WOOF, WOOF!

With a series of barks, the four pit bulls wanted to rush over to bite Martha. She was so scared

That she struggled and cried as she tried to run.

Fat Aunt pulled the leashes in her hand and ordered, “Lucky, sit down!”

The four pit bulls sat down in unison.

Martha was about to kneel in fright. Her face was full of tears as she wailed, “I don’t want to live
here. I’m scared of dogs. Save me.”

However, her screaming was to no avail.

Fat Aunt looked at Martha and said with a smile, “I get it. I’ll make arrangements for this

Person.”

The maid nodded with a smile before she turned and left.

Soon, only Fat Aunt and Martha remained, as well as four pit bulls that kept sticking their
tongues out and staring at Martha.
Martha stood remained in the same spot, trembling all over. She did not dare to move.

She was extremely flustered. These four dogs looked like hellhounds. They were so fierce!

Fat Aunt glanced at Martha and said, “Since you’re here, you have to listen to me. First, go to
the front lawn and clean up the dogs’ poop. Later, we’ll feed Lucky. I’ll teach you.”

After saying that, Fat Aunt took out the poop-shoveling tool and threw it to Martha.

Martha grabbed it in her hand, looked at it, and immediately threw it on the ground. She yelled,

“Pick up poop? Are you crazy? I’m Martha Yates. You should ask around. I’m your young
master’s mother-in-law. How dare you ask me to pick up dog shit? Just you wait, I’ll have my
son-in-law fire you right away!”

Hearing this, Fat Aunt’s face darkened and she sneered, “What did you say? You’re the
mother-in-law of our young master? Someone like you? Pah! Let me tell you, everyone wants to
be the mother-in-law of our young master here. Just look at you. Are you worthy?”

“Quickly, buck up and clean up the shit. Otherwise, you won’t get any food today!”

Fat Aunt said viciously with a murderous expression in her eyes. The four pit bulls in front of her

Also barked at Martha.

This terrified Martha. She quickly shouted, “I won’t do it, not even if I die! Just you wait, I’ll look
for my daughter now. I’ll get my daughter to teach you a lesson!”

Martha knew that Philip would listen to Wynn.

Smack!

Suddenly, Fat Aunt slapped Martha’s face fiercely and scolded, “Are you doing it or not?!”

Martha was stunned. She covered her face, glared at the other party angrily, and wanted to
scratch her!

However, with Fat Aunt’s body size, Martha was not a match for her. Very soon, the other party

Pinned her to the ground and slapped her viciously!

“Hey, guys, beat her up! Beat her until she obeys! How dare you have a temper when you come
to us? You’re asking for a beating! You even dare to say that you’re the young master’s
mother-in-law?! Phooey!”
Fat Aunt rolled up her sleeves and yelled.

Immediately, several middle-aged women came out of the house, all of them looking fierce.

When Martha saw these people roll up their sleeves and rush toward her, she was creeped out
and hurriedly tried to escape.

However, how could she get away?

“Beat her!”

At Fat Aunt’s command, five or six middle-aged women used all their strength to slap Martha
across her face, pull her hair, and pinch her flesh.

The entire villa was full of Martha’s screams.

After a while, she was in rags and looked unkempt with bruises all over her face. She stood on
the front lawn wearing gloves and obediently but resentfully picked up dog shit.

The wicked would suffer wickedness in turn.

This had never changed since ancient times.

Back to Philip’s side. At this moment, he took a yacht and boarded a subsidiary island a few

Nautical miles away from Arcadia Island.

This was his mother’s mausoleum.

‘Mom, I’m home.’

Chapter 1987
Philip sat in the yacht and approached the small island’s port. At this moment, more than a
dozen fully-armed Clarke family’s guards were standing guard there.

Philip got off the yacht and just stepped ashore when he was greeted with a bear hug by a stout,
dark-skinned man with a smile on his face.

“Welcome back.”

The man, about 30 years old, grinned with a mouthful of white teeth.

Philip smiled and hugged him for a while before letting go. He said, “Buck, it’s been a while.”
Buck Jolly patted Philip on the shoulder with a face full of smiles. He reached out to hammer the
other party’s chest and said, “Good on you. You’ve been gone for more than seven years and
your body is still in good shape with no signs of falling behind. In a moment, I want to see if
you’ve forgotten what I taught you.”

Philip smiled as he followed the man forward and said, “Okay.”

Buck Jolly was the captain of the Clarke family’s sixth guard squad. He could also be
considered as Philip’s master before as he was the training captain specially chosen for him by
Roger Clarke.

Philip learned half his skills from Buck.

Buck was a formidable character on Arcadia Island with strong power. With his skills, he was
one of the best among the many guards of the Clarke family.

He was also said to have come from a special combat squad.

Philip greeted the guards who were stationed on this small island all year round. Many of them
were familiar faces who used to fool around with him in the past.

“Young Master.” These people grinned earnestly.

Then, Buck put his arm around Philip’s shoulder and led him to the main entrance of the
mausoleum.

At the main entrance of the mausoleum, a group of guards with respectful and solemn gazes
separated on two sides before saluting Philip.

Standing at the front entrance, Philip looked up at the gray mottled stone pillar gate. Behind it,

The vast area of the mausoleum stood.

Raising his feet and walking up the long stone steps, Philip felt endless sorrow in his heart with

Every step he took.

He had been away for seven years.

He had not returned in seven years.

He did not return on the anniversary of his mother’s death either.

He could not investigate the disappearance of his sister.

He had not found out the truth about what had happened back then.

Many emotions flooded through Philip at this moment.

After walking along the long stairs, Philip knelt in front of the tombstone in the mausoleum.

On the tombstone, there was a picture of a smiling woman with eyes as gentle as autumn water
and a smile as warm as the spring breeze.

It was a face that could launch a thousand ships.

Philip reached out and gently stroked the gold characters ‘Charlotte Larson’ embossed on the

Tombstone. His eyes reddened as hot tears rolled from the corners of his eyes.

His emotions surged. After a while, Philip’s lips trembled as he choked. “Mom, I’m back. I miss

You.”

His voice was swept away by the wind. Leaves fell, and they flew into the sky.

Just like that, Philip paid his respects to his mother before he got up and stood in front of the

Tombstone.

Below the mausoleum, the guards looked up at Philip’s forlorn back. Their eyes reddened as
well.

A man would not shed tears easily.

However, this scene made them sad.

They got along well with Philip before and knew him very well. They understood his situation
too.

He was a boy with few words. After seven years, his face was more weather-beaten and his
eyes

Looked more tired.

Perhaps he had only pretended to be uninhibited on the surface, but no matter how he
disguised himself, his heart was fragile.
Chapter 1988
Just like that, Philip stood in front of the tombstone for two hours.

Finally, he smiled, looked up at the blue sky, took a deep breath, and said, “Mom, I’m leaving
now. I’ll come and see you again next time.”

With that said, Philip put on his sunglasses and turned around.

The moment he turned around, there seemed to be a gentle breeze across Philip’s cheek.

It was like a mother’s gentle embrace.

There seemed to be a whisper in his ear. “Phil, I love you.”

With a smile, Philip walked down the stone steps of the mausoleum slowly.

At the main entrance of the mausoleum, more than a dozen guards in military attire stood

Silently as they watched Philip walk down.

Even Buck Jolly from earlier dared not be the first to break the silence at this time.

Philip smiled and said to Buck, “Buck, let’ s go and have a spar.”

Upon hearing this, Buck immediately smiled and said, “Okay, let’s go.”

There was an empty space at a nearby training field. Buck had taken off his military uniform and

Was standing in a black undershirt. With strong muscular lines and combat gloves on both fists,
he took a fighting stance before beckoning to Philip. He had also changed into his training
uniform.

We We Buck said, “Come on!”

After that, he swiftly exerted his strength, rushed toward Philip like a cheetah, and punched his

Chest!

Philip quickly dodged to the side.

However, Buck’s other fist had already struck out at Philip’s waist!

This time, Philip was caught off guard and took a solid punch. He staggered a few steps back
And grimaced.

Buck was kind enough to have held back a little. Bumping his fists together, he said, “Kid, don’t

Let your mind stray. When you get to the training ground, you have only one purpose, which is
to

Defeat the enemy!”

With that said, he kicked out at Philip’s face!

Philip frowned and leaned back, avoiding the kick.

At the same time, the other party turned 180 degrees with a leg sweep that brushed across
Philip’s We We We chest. The flying debris and explosive power almost sent Philip flying!

Buck frowned and said coldly, “Brat, what are you thinking about? If you continue to lose

Concentration like this, you’ll be taken down by me! Don’t you make me look down on you.”

While saying that, Buck even gave Philip a thumbs down.

This made Philip a little angry. He immediately entered a fighting state, assumed a fighting

Stance, and charged ahead with a roar!

Biff, bang, thud!

In an instant, on this training ground, two figures exchanged blows. Every punch was aimed for
the We flesh, and every move was fierce and ruthless!

Philip released all his pent-up emotions over the years at this moment!

After sparring for 20 or 30 minutes, Philip was soaked to the skin as he lay on the ground. He

Panted heavily as he looked at the blue sky and enjoyed the sea breeze.

Buck was also sweating heavily as he threw a bottle of water in his hand to Philip before he sat
on his side. He punched him in the chest and said, “Brat, you put up a good fight and your skills

Haven’t regressed.”

Philip smiled, took a few sips of water, and poured the rest over his head.
Buck glanced at Philip’s current state, looked up at the sea as well as Arcadia Island on the

Opposite side, and asked, “What do you plan to do upon your return this time?”

Philip said, “Find out the cause of my mother’s accident and reorganize the branch family.”

Chapter 1989
Upon hearing that, Buck’s expression changed and he asked in surprise, “Are you going to deal
with the branch family?”

Philip took a deep breath, stood up, looked at the vast Arcadia Island across, and said, “That’s

Right.”

With that said, he turned around, looked at Buck, and said, “Buck, when the time comes, I may
have to trouble you guys.”

Buck frowned, thought for a moment, and said, “Philip, you’re the young master of the Clarke

Family. By right, you’re my young master. I don’t dare to disobey your orders. Even if you send
us to our deaths, we won’t have any complaints. But as your buddy, I have to remind you that
the branch family isn’t as simple as you think. I hope you can think twice before you act.”

Philip smiled and said, “I know that the influence of the branch family on Arcadia Island, their

Assets invested in the outside world, as well as their connections, are not things I can contend

With. Especially since I’ve just returned. But how will I know the results if I don’t even try?”

After that, he looked at Buck with a slight smile and stood up.

Buck also got up, looked at Philip who was walking away, and said, “If we’re needed, we’ll swear

Allegiance and fight to our deaths!”

With these words, Philip raised his hand in a wave and shouted, “Got it.”

After that, Philip took a shower on this small island and changed his clothes. Then, he boarded
the yacht and prepared to return to Arcadia Island.

Before leaving, Buck stood at the port with the rest.

“When will you make a move?” Buck inquired.

Philip thought for a while, patted Buck on the shoulder, and said, “It’s not time yet. If something

Happens, I’ll send someone to contact you.”

Buck nodded and led the others to stand at attention and salute as they watched Philip leave.

Back to Clarke Manor, inside a classic castle villa.

It was the residence of the fourth madam of the Clarke family.

Nadia Sawyer walked in with Wynn. When she saw the interior of the villa, Wynn almost fell over
in shock.

The interior of the entire castle villa was simply too extravagant. Many precious paintings done
by famous people hung on the walls, and many famous paintings that would be sold at high
prices in auctions outside could also be found here.

The ceiling was also designed like a dome with exquisite murals of saints and holy maidens. It

Looked magnificent and grand.

Two rows of servants stood in the front hall, smiling and bowing to Wynn and Nadia in unison.
They greeted, “We welcome Fifth Madam and Young Madam.”

Wynn was so scared that her heart was pounding. If it were not for Nadia grabbing her little
hand and leading her inside, she might have run away.

This was even more luxurious than those mansions shown on TV.

At this moment, a gentle and very happy voice came from inside, “Wynnie, you’re finally back. I

Miss you so much.”

Hazel Eva came out at this time in a luxurious dress, looking elegant and graceful. She stepped

Forward and hugged Wynn. She grabbed her arm, took a good look at her, and said, “You’ve
lost

Weight after giving birth. Let me fatten you up.”

Wynn smiled and said politely, “Thank you, Fourth Mother.”

Hazel responded with an unrestrained smile, led Wynn to a seat, and said, “Sit down. I’ve
prepared something especially for you.”

After that, she clapped her hands and a row of servants walked in through the side door
carrying golden trays.

Chapter 1990
The table was full of delicacies.

Wynn was taken aback when she saw the sumptuous spread and said, “Fourth Mother, there’s
no need to prepare so much. I can’t eat it all.”

Hazel pouted and said, “Hey, you just got here, so how can we let you suffer? Don’t worry if you

Can’t finish it. Just eat whatever you like. If it’s not enough, I’ll ask the chef to cook more.”

Wynn smiled and knew that Fourth Mother doted on her, but faced with the sumptuous spread
on the table, she really could not accept it for a while.

Just when Hazel and Nadia were taking care of Wynn lovingly, eating and chatting with her, as
well as asking about how Philip had been all these years, a group of people suddenly barged in
uninvited through the door!

The leader was the young master of the branch family, Kelsey Clarke. It was the same guy who
went to Uppercreek to show off and was taught a good lesson by Philip.

With his hands in his trouser pockets, he was dressed in expensive branded clothes and leather

Shoes. He barged in with a dozen of the branch family’s guards.

“Oh, everyone’s here. It’s just nice that I’m here to say something.”

Kelsey walked into the hall and sat on the gold-plated and diamond-encrusted seats. He ate the

Delicacies on the table arrogantly and domineeringly.

“Well, not bad. This abalone is better than the one my chef makes.” Kelsey ate a mouthful.

At this moment, Hazel and Nadia stared at Kelsey unkindly. They also glared at the dozen or so

Guards of the branch family he brought behind him.

“How rude of you. Kelsey Clarke, this is Fourth Madam’s residence in the main family. Why did
you bring so many people here?”
Nadia stood up at this time, her face full of chills as she looked at the other party.

Kelsey dropped the lobster in his hand, took a warm towel made of pure cashmere, and wiped
his mouth and hands. He glanced at Nadia, got up, bowed slightly, and said with a laugh, “Hello
Fourth Aunt and Fifth Aunt.”

Nadia crossed her arms and said with a displeased look, “No need.”

Kelsey straightened up, put his hands in his trouser pockets, and said swaggeringly, “Aunts, I’m

Only here for one thing. I heard that Young Master Philip has returned and brought along his
wife

And kids. Our branch family is keen to meet this sister-in-law of mine.”

Hearing this, Nadia frowned and looked at Hazel next to her.

The two exchanged a glance and understood the branch family’s intention.

They wanted to attack Philip and Wynn as soon as they returned.

Nadia snorted and said, “Oh, is the branch family so anxious to make a move against the
daughter-in-law of the main family? Let me tell you, Kelsey Clarke, go back and tell the old
coots in your branch family that whoever has any ideas about Wynn will make an enemy of me!
Believe it or not, I’ll tear down the memorial hall of your branch family today!”

Nadia was angry.

Instantly, all the servants inside the house lowered their heads and dared not speak.

Outside the door, there were also a few guards belonging to the fourth madam’s residence, but
they had been taken down by the guards of the branch family.

Seeing this scene, Nadia’s face was cold and she shouted, “How dare you take down my fourth

Sister’s people in front of me? What are you trying to do? Who gave you the guts to do this?”

The guards of the branch family exchanged glances with each other at this moment.

They had no choice. Fifth Madam had a notorious reputation in the Clarke family.

She looked like a rabbit but had the temper of a tiger.

She could even burn the house down when she got angry!

Once, because she did not like some people in the branch family, she led people to demolish
the home of a certain elder of the branch family. She even beat the elder into a cripple!

That incident was eventually suppressed.

At this moment, seeing Nadia fuming, Kelsey just smiled lightly and said, “Fifth Aunt, calm down.
Of course, I wouldn’t be disrespectful to my sister-in-law. It’s mainly those elders in the branch
family who want to meet the young madam of the main family. We have no other intentions,
really.”
Chapter 1991
With that said, a cold glint flashed in Kelsey’s eyes and he said, “Men, invite this sister-in-law of
mine to the branch family.”

Clatter!

Instantly, several elite guards of the branch family rushed in and tried to grab Wynn!

Nadia stepped forward and reprimanded, “I’ll see who dares to take my daughter-in-law in the
main family’s territory today!”

While saying that, Nadia was full of chills, which shocked the branch family’s guards so much
that they dared not move forward!

That was because she was the madam of the main family with a distinguished status.

If they dared to offend the madam or touched her a little, they would be dead if an investigation

Was carried out later!

Kelsey’s face darkened. He went over, kicked the waist of the guard he brought over, and yelled,

“Didn’t you hear what I said? I told you to grab her!”

The guards wanted to cry, but they bit the bullet and stepped forward.

As a result..

Smack!

Nadia slapped them, her face looking fierce with a frown. She exclaimed angrily, “Outrageous!
Who is your master? This is the main family, not the branch family! If you dare to do anything in
my fourth sister’s residence, be careful of losing the heads on your necks!”

The two guards hastily retreated after getting slapped.

The rest of the guards were also afraid to step forward.

Who would dare?

If they touched this fifth madam, they would definitely be thrown into the sea to feed the sharks!
Kelsey frowned at this scene and forced a laugh as he said, “Fifth Aunt, why are you so angry?
We can discuss things properly, right?”

Nadia snorted coldly and said, “I have nothing to say to the branch family! I’m warning you,

Kelsey, don’t think that I dare not do anything to you just because your old man is the chieftain

Of the branch family! Now, I order you to take your men and get out! If you don’t, I’ll make a big

Fuss at your branch family today! I want to ask Christian exactly what he wants!”

Nadia’s words had already firmly expressed her attitude. Kelsey felt a little uncertain as his eyes

Drifted around. He looked at Hazel and Nadia before he said with a laugh, “Aunts, I really don’t

Have any bad intentions and neither does the branch family. Since the young madam of the
main family has returned, the few elders of the branch family just want to meet her. It’s the hi-
and-bye type of meeting. You really don’t have to worry so much.”

Hehe.

Nadia said, “Do you really think I’m an idiot for not knowing what the branch family’s intentions

Are? Today, I’m here. If you want to take my daughter-in-law, you can do so over my dead
body!”

Her words were quite loud and clear.

Kelsey dared not make a move on Nadia recklessly. After all, she was the fifth wife of the Clarke

Family’s patriarch. Her identity and status were higher than the young master of the branch
family.

“I’m going out to make a call,” Kelsey said, turned around, and left the front hall. Before

Leaving, he told several guards to block the door.

Over here, Hazel and Nadia stood with Wynn and comforted her. “Wynnie, don’t be afraid. With
the two of us around, they won’t dare to do anything to you.”

Wynn was actually quite flustered. She had just returned but someone from the branch family
had already come for her.

It looked like there were really a lot of disputes and rivalry in Philip’s family.
Wynn was now curious to find out how Philip survived all this.

Back to Kelsey’s side. He walked out of the fourth wife’s residence, stood at the door, took out

His mobile phone, dialed a number, and said, “Fourth Granduncle, it can’t be done. Wynn, that

Little bitch, is with the fourth and fifth madams. I can’t take her away.”

On the other end of the phone, an old voice said, “The fourth and fifth madams are both there?”

“Yes. What do you think I should do now? Nadia has said that if I dare to take her away, she’ll

Make a fuss at the branch family and even look for my father. If Father finds out about this, none

Of us can get away with it,” Kelsey said with a worried look on his face.

On the other end of the phone, the old voice shouted coldly and imposingly, “Hmph, they’re just
two concubines of the main family. Who do they think they are? Kelsey, listen to me. Just say
that it’s my order and bring her away! Whoever dares to stop you, just hold them down! I’ll go
there in person immediately!”

When Kelsey heard this, his face was full of joy and he said, “Okay, Fourth Granduncle. Come
over quickly.”

After saying that and hanging up the phone, Kelsey felt a lot more confident.

Chapter 1992
That bitch Nadia Sawyer was just a concubine sleeping next to Roger Clarke. How dare she
shout at Kelsey?!

He was the young master of the branch family and his lineage was nobler than hers!

At the thought of Nadia’s threatening words to him just now, Kelsey’s teeth ached with anger!

He had to admit that Nadia had a really good figure. Although she was in her 30s, her skin was

Tender, she had curves in all the right places, and she looked very feminine!

If she was not the patriarch’s woman, Kelsey would really like to get her into his bed and ravish

Her!

‘Nadia Sawyer, just you wait!’

‘When you’re divorced one day, I’ll definitely run you to the ground!’

While thinking about it, Kelsey shuddered all over. Then he turned around, put his hands behind
his back, and swaggered back into the front hall.

With a sneer, he stopped all pretenses and said, “Fourth and Fifth Aunts, I’m sorry to tell you

That my fourth granduncle has given the order for me to directly bring Wynn away. You don’t
have to worry about anything. She’ll just go there to answer a few questions, nothing else.”

After that, Kelsey waved his hand and said coldly, “Men, invite my sister-in-law into the car.”

A car was parked at the door.

Swoosh!

Several guards stepped forward again.

With the orders from the fourth old master of the branch family this time, the guards were more

Confident.

Seeing this, Nadia said coldly, “How dare you?!”

With that said, she flung a slap at the guard who grabbed Wynn.

However, her weak and delicate hand was caught in mid-air.

Kelsey caught her wrist with a nefarious look in his eyes and said, “Fifth Aunt, don’t make things

Difficult for me. This is an order from the fourth old master of the branch family. You should know

His temper well.”

After saying that, he flung her hand away and said in a cold voice, “Whoever dares to stop the

Branch family from doing our job, take them down!”

“Yes!”

Several guards responded and stepped forward again, grabbing Wynn’s arms and taking her
outside.
Hazel and Nadia resisted and yelled but there were too many guards from the branch family.
They blocked the two of them at the back and allowed them to punch and kick.

Wynn felt like crying and shouted, “Fourth Mother, Fifth Mother, don’t worry about me. I’ll just go

And come back. Please inform Philip about this.”

Wynn also knew that if she resisted, it would not be good for her and both mothers.

Nadia felt resentful. She sent her personal guard to spy on the situation in the branch family.

She did not expect the branch family to do this on the first day, hence she did not bring any
extra guards with her.

Hazel’s residence had always been quiet with only several guards around. Now, they had been
pinned to the ground with guns pressed to their heads by the branch family’s guards.

“Wynnie, Wynnie!”

“Don’t go, Wynnie.”

Hazel and Nadia shouted with tears running down their faces, looking very anxious.

If she went now, the outcome would not be good.

Kelsey snorted, adjusted his suit, and said to Wynn with a smile, “Sister-in-law, after you.”

However, at this moment, a cold and murderous voice came from the door.

“Audacious! I want to see who dares to bring my wife away today!”

Chapter 1993
Philip walked in from the door.

His face was cold and murderous!

With blazing eyes, he stared at Kelsey and asked coldly, “Are you taking my wife away?”

Kelsey felt a little flustered at this moment, especially when he saw Philip’s murderous eyes. He

Could not stop his legs from trembling!

When he was in Uppercreek back then, he was beaten up badly by Philip.

Thinking about it now, there was still some fear in his heart.

Seeing that Philip had returned, Wynn felt relieved with a sense of security.

Hazel and Nadia also relaxed a little. At least Philip was back, so the people of the branch
family would probably not go too far.

“Phil, you’re finally back. The branch family wants to take Wynnie away!” Hazel exclaimed.

Philip frowned, looked at Kelsey as well as the guards of the branch family, and said to his

Mothers, “Don’t worry, I’ll take care of it.”

His words were simple and to the point.

He pulled Wynn behind him and stood in front of Kelsey with cold eyes.

However, Kelsey pretended to be calm and sneered, “Oh, Cousin, you’re back. You’re quick
enough. I’ll tell you directly, then. The people of the branch family want to meet this sister-in-law
of mine. I’ll bring her away now and send her back to you later.”

While saying that, Kelsey even wanted to pat Philip on the shoulder!

Snap!

Philip raised his hand and grabbed Kelsey’s wrist tightly!

“Ah!”

Kelsey screamed, sweat dotting his forehead. He said, “Let go! What are you doing? I’m the
young master of the branch family!”

Philip squeezed Kelsey’s right wrist and said coldly, “This hand touched my wife just now.
There’s no further need for it!”

Click!

The wrist bone snapped!

“Argh!”

A miserable shout resounded throughout the front hall.

Kelsey’s face turned red. He clutched his right wrist, beads of sweat rolling down from the
corner of his forehead. He roared, “Philip, how dare you break my hand?! I’m the young master
of the branch family, I won’t let you off!”

Hiss!

All the guards of the branch family at the scene gasped.

Too strong!

He was the eldest young master of the main family!

He had an invincible aura!

He should be avoided at all costs!

However, Philip’s expression was calm as he looked at Kelsey and said, “I reiterate, this is the

Main family, not the branch family! Breaking your hand is just a warning to you! Now, bring your

Men and apologize to my wife, Fourth Mother, and Fifth Mother!”

Too overbearing!

Since he returned, Philip had no intention to continue his pretenses!

Since he wanted to gain a foothold in this huge Clarke family and inherit it safely, he had to
show his means. He had to be strong, and he had to be defensive!

Hmph!

Kelsey snorted coldly, his eyes nearly popping with anger as he shouted, “You must be
dreaming! So what if you’re the young master of the main family? Making a move on me is the
same as inciting an internal dispute. I’ll go to the elders of the law enforcement hall to complain
about you!”

Kelsey was furious. His right hand was ruined by Philip just like that!

This grudge must be avenged!

Smack!
However, Philip raised his hand and slapped Kelsey across the face, causing him to stagger
back. Philip said coldly, “So noisy! This is not a discussion but an order from me! Immediately
apologize to my wife, Fourth Mother, and Fifth Mother!”

This slap stunned Kelsey and also terrified the guards of the branch family!

Chapter 1994
Did they not always hear about how the eldest young master of the main family had been away
for seven years and led a miserable life outside?

Why did he dare to be so arrogant right after he came back?

Was it just because of his identity as the heir of the main family?

However, they dared not think too much. They were both young masters of the Clarke family,
and Philip’s status was far higher than Kelsey’s.

“Sorry!”

All the branch family guards bowed and apologized in unison!

In the front hall, only Kelsey was left standing alone with a crying face. He was furious as he

Went over and kicked the guards he had brought. He roared, “Damn it! Rubbish! All of you are
dogs raised by the branch family. Why are you listening to him? Stand up right now!”

However, those guards did not dare to stand up even though they were kicked by Kelsey.

It was because Philip had not said anything yet.

Philip sneered, stared at Kelsey, and said, “It’s your turn. I’ll give you one minute.”

“Dream on!” Kelsey roared angrily.

Silence.

The atmosphere was tense.

One minute later, Philip said coldly, “Time’s up. You’ve made the wrong choice.”

With that said, Philip stepped forward with a stern look in his eyes.

Wynn quickly grabbed Philip’s arm, shook her head, and said, “Philip, don’t do this. It’s not a big
Deal. Don’t cause any misunderstanding when we’ve just returned.”

Philip turned back with a gentle smile and said, “It’s fine. This is the Clarke family. Since I’m

Back, no one is allowed to be disrespectful to you! Regardless of whether it’s Kelsey or the
entire branch family, anyone who disrespects you must be punished!”

After that, Philip turned around and glared at Kelsey.

Kelsey was frightened. He clutched his broken right wrist and asked in horror, “What are you
doing? Don’t come near me. My fourth granduncle will be here soon. If you dare to do anything
to me.”

Boom!

Before Kelsey could finish, Philip kicked him in the knee!

Click!

Instantly, Kelsey knelt on the ground and his face flushed red!

With this kick, Kelsey felt that his knee was shattered!

“Argh”

Kelsey knelt on the ground, not knowing if he should clutch his wrist or knee. He was drowning
in pain!

“Apologize!”

Philip said coldly. He stepped on Kelsey’s knee and the sound of cracking bones could be
heard!

Kelsey could not stand it anymore. Under such pressure, he could only nod and say, “I was
wrong, Sister-in-law. Fourth Aunt and Fifth Aunt, I was wrong.”

Wynn stood behind Philip and was a little nervous at the moment.

She had never seen such a domineering side of Philip before. No, she had seen it a few times,
but it was completely different from now!

It seemed that a hidden aura had exploded from Philip’s body now.

Arrogant, domineering!
However, at this moment, dozens of fully armed guards from the branch family suddenly broke
in through the door. It was accompanied by an old and angry reprimand.

“How dare you?! Who dares to treat my grandnephew like this? Do you still hold any respect for
me in your eyes?”

An old man in a black suit, with a face full of coldness and eyes as dark as thunder, stepped in

With his hands behind his back.

The fourth old master of the branch Clarke family.

He was Wilfred Clarke, the fourth uncle of the Clarke family’s chieftain.

He had a high position in the branch family and was the one who held actual power.

Moreover, he was also an elder of the law enforcement hall and in charge of the family rules.

His appearance now made the situation here a little tense.

When Hazel and Nadia saw the visitor, they also trembled slightly as their expressions turned
ugly.

Wilfred was not an easy person to deal with. He would target the main family at every

Opportunity.

“Philip, is this how you’re treating Kelsey? It’s your first day home and you’re so arrogant and

Domineering! Do you still have any respect for the branch family? Have you forgotten the family

Rules?”

Wilfred walked in full of anger and immediately reprimanded.

Chapter 1995
The branch family’s guards behind Wilfred were of a higher rank than those brought by Kelsey.

They were only loyal to the branch family and could refuse the orders of the main family.

Philip raised his eyebrows, his eyes slightly cold. He sneered and said, “Wilfred Clarke, so it’s

You. I haven’t seen you for seven years and you still look the same.”
“Audacious! How dare you speak to me this way? Don’t forget your identity. I’m your founh

Granduncle!”

Wilfred said in a cold and angry voice, “How dare you not bow and greet me when you see
me?!”

Oppressing others with his power!

The first thing Wilfred did after he came in was to suppress Philip with his identity.

This kid was simply too arrogant!

Kelsey also yelled at this moment, “Granduncle Wilfred, you’re finally here. Look at me. Philip
has broken my right hand and right leg. You must stand up for me!”

Kelsey was full of grievances at this moment, and his face was full of tears.

He was used to being pampered and could hardly withstand such punishment.

Wilfred glanced at his grand-nephew and his heart suddenly filled with anger.

This damned Philip! After seven years, the first thing he did after returning was to be so

Arrogant!

Simply outrageous!

He must teach him a good lesson!

However, the next scene made Wilfred frown.

“Greet you? Are you worthy of my respect?” Philip sneered.

Hiss!

Everyone gasped.

Wilfred was the uncle of the branch family’s chieftain and the person in control.

No one had ever said such words to him before.

Even if Philip was the heir and the eldest young master of the main family, it was necessary to
Treat the elders with respect in a large family with strict rules like the Clarke family.

He actually said that Wilfred was unworthy?

It was over!

Sure enough, when Wilfred heard these words, his face was full of anger. However, he quickly

Followed with a smirk and said, “Very well, as expected of Roger Clarke’s son. Your arrogance
is

Just like his! But don’t forget, I’m an elder of the law enforcement hall. I now use the family

Rules to order you to get down on your knees and greet me!”

If Philip was overbearing, then Wilfred would be more overbearing!

Firstly, he had his status as an elder. Secondly, he held a great position. Thirdly, he had power
as an elder of the law enforcement hall.

However, who would have thought that instead of obeying, Philip smiled coldly and said, “Since
you mentioned that, I can also tell you to immediately apologize to my wife and I’ll consider
letting you go.”

Philip was aware that today’s incident was caused by this old fogey.

If he did not stand up to them today, his life in the Clarke family would not be easy in the

Future!

He had to make use of this incident to set an example for others!

When it was time to strike, he must strike hard!

“Hahaha!” Wilfred laughed and said disdainfully, “What did you say? You want me to apologize
to a slut brought back from the outside world? Ridiculous!”

Philip frowned when he heard that.

Wynn’s eyes also turned red when she heard that on the side.

She knew that she would definitely suffer this kind of treatment when she returned to the Clarke
Family.

That was because her identity and status were indeed not worthy of Philip.

As if he could sense the emotional change in Wynn, Philip turned his head, grabbed Wynn’s
delicate little hand, and smiled at her while saying, “You’re my wife. No one can insult you.”

With that said.

Smack!

Philip made a move!

In front of everyone, he slapped Wilfred across the face!

Hiss!

Instantly, everyone on the scene, including the personal guards behind Wilfred, was
dumbfounded!

This was simply too unbelievable!

Philip actually slapped Wilfred?!

He was the fouth old master of the branch family, the elder of the law enforcement hall!

Hazel and Nadia’s delicate faces were also full of shock. Their beautiful eyes were filled with

Surprise.

Was Philip so domineering?

He doted on Wynn too much!

In an instant, the two mothers looked at each other and both knew that they were in trouble this
time.

Chapter 1996
Nadia hurriedly motioned to a maid in the front hall and whispered in her ear, "Quickly inform the
nearby guards to hurry to Fourth Madam's residence!"

The maid nodded and found an opportunity to run out of the place.

On this side, Wilfred's painful right cheek was bright red with a palm print!
He was furious and shook with anger.

"Bold and presumptuous! How dare you do this to me?! You simply have no regard for the
Clarke family rules at all!"

Wilfred was livid. He was already in his 60s and was now slapped by a junior in public. If word of
this got out, how could he still exert his influence in the Clarke family?

"Men, take him down! Slap him a hundred times!"

Wilfred almost roared, his usually stoic face now distorted with a myriad of expressions.

Swoosh!

Several of Wilfred's personal guards took a step forward and were about to execute the order!

However, Philip's expression changed and he said coldly, "Whoever dares to make a move
today and crosses the line by even half a step shouldn't even think of walking out alive."

After saying that, Philip saw the opportunity and kicked at the chest of the guard nearest to him.

Although the guard was wearing a heavy black combat uniform, he was sent flying by Philip's
kick and suffered a few broken ribs!

He crashed on the dining table heavily before falling to the floor and passing out!

When Wilfred saw this scene, his body trembled and his face froze. He roared, "Why are you
still standing around? Charge!"

In a flash, more than a dozen special guards brought by Wilfred pulled out the anti-riot batons
around their waists and rushed toward Philip!

"Philip!" Wynn yelled in fright.

She did not expect the situation to be this serious.

There were a dozen guards in black combat uniforms on the other side.

How could he be a match against these combatants all alone? It was too dangerous!

Hazel and Nadia were also anxious and wanted to stop them.

However, the next moment, a loud noise caught their attention.

Philip punched out with the force of a tyrannosaurus!

With this punch, a guard in front of him flew out like a meteor, hit the door, and fell to the ground.

Biff, bang, thud!

Philip's moves were simple and straightforward without gimmicks.

One punch!

One kick!

With each kick, one guard would be sent flying out the door of the front hall and land on the
ground, unable to move!

In just half a minute, more than a dozen guards were kicked out of the front hall of the residence
by Philip!

In an instant, the remaining guards of the branch family panicked!

It was horrible!

Was this the strength that a young master of a large family should have?

He was even more powerful than them!

As he watched the guards in front of him being sent flying by Philip, Wilfred exited the front hall
in a panic and stood at the entrance of the residence.

"Go on, take him down!"

"He's all alone! All of you are my handpicked elites!"

"Don't worry about the consequences. Just take him down. Even if you break his arms and legs,
it'll be fine!"

Wilfred was scared, and his voice was shaking. He shouted desperately but the guards in front
of him became fewer and fewer.

Bang!

With one hand around a guard's neck, Philip looked like a battle god as he stepped out from the
front hall and threw the guard who had passed out to the ground.
"Wilfred Clarke, this is your last chance. Kneel and apologize to save your life!" Philip said
coldly, his eyes stern and murderous!

Chapter 1997
This sentence resounded in the entire Fourth Madam's residence!

The huge square was already full of sprawling special guards of the branch family!

At this moment, the last remaining guard stood in front of Wilfred. Wilfred hid behind, his eyes
wide open as he roared in fear, "Such arrogance! I'm Wilfred Clarke, the founh old master of the
branch family and one of the elders of the law enforcement hall! You're just a child of the Clarke
family who hasn't inherited the patriarch's position. How dare you be so arrogant?! I'll definitely
punish you for being disrespectful!"

Bang!

Suddenly, Philip kicked out!

The last special guard of the branch family who stood in front of Wilfred fell directly to the
ground on his back.

Wilfred shuddered all over. He looked down and found a dip in the guard's chest.

Instant kill!

This was Philip's hidden power!

A dormant dragon would soar to the sky at one point! Obviously, Wilfred and the people of the
branch family had crossed Philip's bottom line!

For being disrespectful to Wynn, Fourth Mother, and Fifth Mother, they should be killed!

"Y„,You're actually so cruel and domineering. I must punish you!" Wilfred still forced himself to
stay calm and reprimanded.

As a result!

Smack!

Philip slapped him again and said coldly, "Apologize!"

Wilfred was flustered and angry. He roared, "I definitely won't apologize to a lowly slut from
outside! You'll also pay the price for everything you did just now!"
Smack!

Philip slapped him again. This slap contained all his strength and knocked Wilfred's teeth out of
his mouth as blood gushed!

Pool!

Wilfred covered his mouth. He was more than 60 years old and had never been so oppressed
before.

He was always the one to bully others.

However, today, he was beaten by a boy who had just returned home and had no power!

If word of this got out, Wilfred's reputation would be ruined!

"I'll never apologize!" Wilfred said obstinately.

Philip nodded with a cruel sneer and said, "In that case, I'll apologize on your behalf."

With that said, he raised his leg!

Bang, boom!

Philip kicked Wilfred's knees!

Two clicks!

In a flash, Wilfred knelt on the ground!

He was old, so how could his knees withstand a kick from Philip? They immediately broke!

"Argh!"

Miserable screams resounded at the entrance of the fourth madam's residence!

Wilfred's face was flushed red with big beads of sweat on his forehead as he knelt on the
ground and clutched his knees.

He was afraid he would not stand up again!

"Philip, the branch family will never let you off for being so overbearing and treating me this way!
The chieftain will definitely not sit back and do nothing either! You're done for! And that includes
the wild woman you're protecting!"

Wilfred knelt on the ground, his mouth bleeding. He was roaring as his body trembled all over.

Behind Philip, Wynn's beautiful eyes were filled with fear.

Nadia and Hazel kept comforting Wynn while frowning. They did not expect Philip to be so
strong-handed on the first day of his return.

This was tantamount to destroying one of the branch family's pillars of suppon!

The consequence was unimaginable.

However, looking at Philip's expression and action, he did not seem to care.

At this moment, Philip looked down with cold eyes and said, "Do you still dare to speak out of
turn?"

Chapter 1998

At once, Philip smacked Wilfred back and forth. Crisp slaps could be heard at the front
entrance!

After a dozen of slaps, Wilfred's face was swollen, his mouth was full of blood, all his teeth had
fallen out, and even his speech was inaudible!

That sight was horrifying!

At this moment, a team that consisted of dozens of heavily armed combatants wearing black
combat uniforms, berets, and boots approached with rapid pounding footsteps after they jumped
down from several black Cadillac pickups that had sped here from a distance!

As soon as they landed, they quickly surrounded this place!

The guns were unanimously aimed at Philip who stood there, the three women behind him, and
some servants!

The Wolf Guards of the branch family!

They belonged exclusively to the chieftain!

They were the personal guards who protected the chieftain's lineage!
At this moment, when Wilfred noticed that his backup reinforcements had arrived, he laughed
miserably. A vicious gaze appeared in his eyes as he whimpered, "Philip, you're dead! For
treating me like this, even if I execute all of you now, nothing will happen to me! It's clearly
written in the family rules!"

With that said, he stood up with the support of two Wolf Guards.

He could not stand properly at all and could only rely on their support to hold him up.

"Wolf Guards, listen to my orders. Take all of them down for me! Anyone who dares to resist, kill
them!" Wilfred bellowed in a cold voice, his eyes filled with rampant killing intent.

He did not expect that Philip would dare to make such a domineering move and beat him up like
this!

Hateful!

If he did not kill him, he would be disgraced!

Philip frowned as he stared at the Wolf Guards with their guns raised. His eyes were filled with
killing intent as he said in a cold voice, "You dare to point your guns at me?"

The Wolf Guards made no response and continued to raise their guns.

Wilfred snorted and said, "Philip, they're not people of the main family but the guards of the
branch family's chieftain. They only listen to the orders of the branch family! Even if I ask them
to kill you now, they won't hesitate to shoot!"

Philip laughed coldly as he glared around and said, "Fine, I'm standing right here. Let's see who
dares to shoot!"

Wilfred was agitated and immediately said angrily, "Are you trying to provoke me? Very well, I'll
kill you today!"

"Everyone, listen to my orders. Fire your guns and kill all of them!"

Wilfred was already overwhelmed with rage. At this moment, he just wanted to witness the
death of this arrogant kid with his own eyes!

Click!

Instantly, dozens of Wolf Guards pulled the safety and were about to pull the trigger!
Suddenly, a roar resounded throughout the small square of the residence at this moment!

"Outrageous! How dare you bully my young master in my main family?! Do you think there's no
one around in the main family?"

Thud, thud, thud!

Rapid sounds of combat boots stomped on the ground!

The ground shook slightly!

Everyone followed the sound and saw a man with a scar at the corner of his eye. He was in a
green combat uniform and carried a gun. He rushed over with 40 or 50 guards in green combat
uniforms!

This man did not wear a helmet, and his crew cut was exposed. His face was stern and solemn!

His predatory eyes were daunting to look at!

Thud, thud, thud!

Behind him, the guards in green uniforms surrounded the Wolf Guards, and the two sides
immediately raised their guns in confrontation!

The man walked through the crowd, came to Philip, and saluted at attention. "I'm the captain of
the seventh Field Guard, Howser Hewitt. I was ordered to come here and protect you!"

Philip nodded and said blandly, "Take care of it."

"Yes!"

After that, Howser turned around with a murderous look on his face and cursed, "Damn it! How
dare you mess around in the territory of the main family and disrespect the young master? Take
all of them down! Anyone who dares to resist will be killed on the spot!"

Chapter 1999
Following Howser's roar, the guards in green combat uniforms behind him instantly moved out
and disarmed all the Wolf Guards while pressing them to the ground!

The situation instantly reversed!

This sudden change happened in just half a minute!

The Wolf Guards belonged to the chieftain of the branch family. They were well-equipped and
had high combat skills.

However, in front of a Field Guard from the main family such as Howser Hewitt, they were
nothing but child's play to him!

The squadron that Howser belonged to had experienced various major battles and returned
from life-and-death situations!

They were not comparable to the Wolf Guards who stayed on Arcadia Island and only went
through the so-called combat training every day!

The combat personnel brought by Howser exuded substantial killing intent and bloodlust!

All the Wolf Guards of the branch family were captured and pressed to the ground!

One of the leading guards stiffened his neck and roared, ”Presumptuous! We're the Wolf Guards
of the branch family. How dare you disarm my weapon? Let go of me!"

The man struggled a few times, his expression fierce!

Howser turned his head, his eyes tense. He stared at the noisy guy with biting murderous intent.

"Wolf Guards?"

Howser sneered and quickly flipped out a Desert Eagle from his waist!

Clatter!

He pulled the safety catch!

Bang!

A gunshot!

A pool of red instantly appeared between the eyebrows of the leading guard who was still
struggling and he fell back on the ground!

All this happened within three seconds!

Hiss!

The entire venue went silent!

After seeing Howser's domineering and ruthless methods, the Wolf Guards who still planned to
resist were now dumbfounded. They lowered their heads and dared not speak!

Howser put away his gun as his eyes coldly swept over the Wolf Guards who had been
disarmed and were pressed to the ground. He turned to Philip with a salute and said, "Young
Master, the crisis has been resolved. Awaiting further instructions!"

Philip silently put his hands in his trouser pockets and glanced at Wilfred who was also being
subdued by Howser's subordinates.

Wilfred was fearful and trembling at this moment.

He had witnessed the other party killing his people!

That was his first close encounter with death. His eyes were wide and terrified!

When he saw Philip's cold eyes staring at him at this moment, Wilfred panicked, but his pride
and his status as the fourth old master of the branch family made him brace himself as he
yelled, "Arrogant brat! He's the junior captain of the Wolf Guards that protect the chieftain's
lineage! How dare you order your men to kill him? You must pay the price for this!"

Wilfred was bursting with anger!

Philip had just returned and not even entered the memorial hall yet, but he had the audacity to
act so boldly and recklessly!

Hateful!

Simply outrageous!

Could it be that there was no branch family in his eyes?

No law enforcement hall?

No chieftain?

Hearing Wilfred's roar, Philip stepped forward, his eyes looking at the other party blandly. He
said with a smile, "Wilfred Clarke, do you think you're the first person to say these words? Do
you think your position as the fourth old master of the branch family is very high? Do you think
I'd be afraid if you used your identity as the elder of the law enforcement hall to threaten me?"

Upon hearing that, Wilfred shuddered and could not figure out what Philip meant.

What was this kid trying to say?

"What do you mean?" Wilfred asked a little nervously and angrily.

Philip smiled calmly and said, "You're not the only person from the branch family who has been
taught a lesson by me. Don't forget, Connor, Allen, and Levi are still in my hands. Do you really
think I don't dare to do anything to a reckless small fry like you?"

Chapter 2000
Hearing that, Wilfred's heart jolted.

He came here this time to put pressure on Philip through Wynn, as well as to get Philip to
release his eldest brother and the eldest young master of the branch family.

However, he never thought that everything he had prepared would be ruined by Philip in such a
forceful manner!

This guy did not abide by the Clarke family rules at all!

This was a person who disregarded the rules!

"Philip, I'm warning you, my eldest brother is the former chieftain. You've had them detained for
more than a month. At first, I wanted to give you a chance to release them and apologize. But
now, your actions are no different from a thug's!"

Wilfred roared and said angrily, "Don't think that you can do whatever you want because of your
status as the heir of the main family! If you dare to do anything to me, the branch family will
definitely come out in full force after you!"

After saying that, the atmosphere in the small square of the fourth madam's residence abruptly
cooled down.

Philip just looked at Wilfred indifferently before he shook his head and said, "Is the branch family
a bunch of brainless people? You're just testing the waters one after another. Fine, let's see who
else from the branch family will dare to come here today!"

As soon as he said that, several black Bentleys and Rolls-Royces suddenly drove up the long
road!

On each car was a small banner of the branch Clarke family with the word 'Enforcement' written
in gold!

It was the exclusive convoy of the ten elders of the law enforcement hall!

Behind the convoy, two teams of elite guards of the law enforcement hall followed. They were
fully armed with helmets hiding their true faces!

On the chests of these elite guards of the law enforcement hall was also the word 'Enforcement'
in gold!

At this scene, Hazel and Nadia's hearts also jolted as their faces darkened!

The law enforcement hall was actually here!

This matter seemed to have caused a big commotion!

Philip had just returned and already confronted the fourth old master of the branch family, which
they did not expect.

Now, if the Clarke family's law enforcement hall intervened, it would not end well!

That was because the Clarke family's law enforcement hall held great power. Even if Roger
Clarke made a mistake, he would be judged by the law enforcement hall!

To an extent, as long as the ten elders reached a consensus, the Clarke family law enforcement
hall could issue an impeachment against the patriarch!

Of course, the possibility of this happening was almost zero.

Over the years, such a situation had never happened in the Clarke family.

However, this was enough to show that the status of the law enforcement hall in the Clarke

family was very high!

At this moment, their convoy appeared at the main gate of the fourth madam's residence, which
was enough to make everyone nervous!

"Nadia, what should we do? The law enforcement team is here. Should we contact the third
sister?"

Hazel looked flustered. She did not want to see Philip suffer any harm.

Nadia's face darkened and she said with a frown, "Fourth Sister, don't be anxious. Before the
old master left, he told us not to interfere in Philip's affairs readily. Let's see what Philip is going
to do first. If he can't resolve it, we can contact Third Sister then."

Hazel was still a little worried but listened to Nadia's suggestion.

At this moment, Philip turned to look at the sudden intrusion of the law enforcement hall's
convoy.

He had seen the iconic small flag of the law enforcement hall many times.

He did not expect that the law enforcement hall really wanted to intervene in today's matter.

Chapter 2001
Philip sneered inwardly. He did not want to go after the law enforcement hall so soon, but he
could not stop the other party from showing up on his doorstep.

When Wilfred saw the convoy, his eyes lit up with hope as he shouted, "Sixth Enforcer, save me
quickly! Look at the beating Philip has given me! He even took down the chieftain's guards!"

As Wilfred's roar spread throughout the small square, the convoy stopped. The door of the Rolls
-Royce at the forefront opened and out stepped a small but energetic old man with his hands
behind his back.

The old man wore a gray suit and seemed to be in his 70s. He was older than Wilfred.

However, after the old man stepped out, his dormant aura was much stronger than Wilfred's!

With a headful of gray and his hands behind his back, he walked up to Wilfred. He glared at
Wilfred coldly and reprimanded, "Useless fool, embarrassing the branch family here! I didn't
raise you for so many years for you to disgrace yourself!"

Following his reprimand, Wilfred meekly lowered his head, not daring to refute at all.

The sixth enforcer in front of him was his uncle. He was a generation older than him!

He was one of the very few older generations of the Clarke family who were still around now.

The sixth enforcer turned his head, his eyes sweeping across the Wolf Guards who were being
pressed on the ground as well as the one who had been killed on one side. A trace of stern
grimness flashed in his eyes.

After that, he walked up to Philip, his height reaching Philip's shoulders. Due to his hunched
back, he looked somewhat aged.

"What, am I not worthy of your greeting even though I'm standing here?"

The sixth enforcer said coldly with a subtle smirk.

Philip frowned and was silent for a few seconds before saying, "Sixth Great- granduncle."

That was right, the old man in front was Philip's sixth great-granduncle.

He was also Roger Clarke's sixth granduncle.

He was a person with high seniority in the Clarke family!

He was rarely seen throughout the year.

Such an old guy should be enjoying his retirement in his manor.

However, he was out and about today.

Moreover, he was a little forceful.

The old man nodded before his gaze fell on the two madams and Wynn behind Philip. He
smiled and said, "The two madams are also here."

Hazel and Nadia both gave small smiles and greeted, "Sixth Granduncle.'

The old man nodded with a smile before his gaze fell on Wynn. He asked, "Are you Philip's
wife?"

Wynn was very nervous at the moment. She looked at the two mothers and then at Philip before

she nodded while saying, "Y-Yes."

Then, the old man nodded and said coldly, "The people of the branch family want to bring you
there for a visit and to meet the elders. Why don't you come along with me?"

There was no room for doubt or resistance.

This was the attitude and will of the sixth enforcer!

Very clear!

As soon as he said that, the two elite guards of the law enforcement hall behind the sixth
enforcer stepped forward and made an inviting gesture, ready to bring her away.

"Miss Johnston, please get in the car," the leading guard stretched out his hand and said.

Chapter 2002
Philip stood forward, flung his hand, and pushed the old man away. Then, he pulled Wynn
behind him with a cold face, his gaze sweeping over the two guards of the law enforcement hall.
He looked at the sixth enforcer and asked, "Shouldn't you ask for my consent before taking my
wife away?"

The sixth enforcer smiled slightly. With his hands behind his back, he stared at Philip with dark
eyes and said, "Philip boy, are you trying to defy the orders of the sixth enforcer of the law
enforcement hall?"

He was suppressing others with power!

Different from Wilfred, he was the sixth enforcer of the law enforcement hall!

He was one of the ten elders!

Compared to Wilfred who was only a candidate elder, his position was much higher!

Philip looked calm and raised his eyebrows. A chill flashed at the corner of his eyes as he
asked, "Is the law enforcement hall powerful? Can the people of the law enforcement hall take
my wife away in front of me?"

Hearing that, the old man shuddered.

What an arrogant kid!

In his eyes, the law enforcement hall was not a big deal?

At these words, Wynn, who was hiding behind Philip, felt a stirring in her heart!

Philip seemed to have become more assertive than before!

Was he still the same husband who would endure everything in silence when he was beaten
and scolded?

Was he still the unknown lover in her eyes?

She secretly pulled Philip's hem and whispered, "Philip, why don't I just go with them? After all,
he's your great- granduncle, an elder."

The sixth enforcer smiled and said, "It seems that a lowly woman from outside knows the rules
better than you, the eldest young master of the Clarke family!"

Lowly?
Philip's face darkened when he heard the words. He took a step forward and said coldly, "Sixth
Great-granduncle, by definition, you're an elder and have very high seniority in the Clarke family.
You're loved and supported by others. Moreover, an elder like you should know some reasoning
better than I do."

The sixth enforcer frowned, and his eyes were filled with chills as he looked at Philip who was
walking up to him at this moment.

"But you mentioned the word 'lowly' just now? I don't quite understand. Wynn is my wife, the
official first wife of the eldest young master of the main Clarke family! She's the young madam of
the main Clarke family! Could it be that in your eyes, her identity and status can only be

described as ’lowly'?“

Philip shouted, his voice getting louder and louder, causing everyone's eardrums to buzz!

The sixth enforcer's lips trembled as he frowned. When he was about to speak, Philip
interrupted him and continued to ask, "I would like to ask, honored Sixth Great-granduncle, in
the law enforcement hall, per the Clarke family rules, what is the crime for disrespecting the heir
of the main Clarke family and the young madam of the main Clarke family?"

An angry roar soared through the sky!

All the flying birds in the air were startled!

In the small square, Howser Hewitt's subordinates once again stood at attention and quickly
surrounded all these people from the law enforcement hall!

The atmosphere was tense!

The sixth enforcer was dumbfounded by Philip's question and his chest boiled with anger.

After that, he laughed coldly and said, "Very well, boy. After being away for seven years, you
have changed to become more aggressive and ambitious."

Philip smiled calmly and said, "It's all thanks to you."

The sixth enforcer laughed coldly, turned his head to look at Howser and the other Field Guards
of the main family with chills in his eyes, asking, "What, do you want to make a move against
me?"

"I don't, but if you insist on being unreasonable, then I'm sorry, there will be more people lying
on the ground here today."
Philip said coldly, the kingly aura on his body getting more domineering!

Hearing this, the sixth enforcer frowned. With his hands behind his back, his gaze turned cold.
After a long while, he said, "Good, well done! It's really something for the main family to produce
a young master like you. Let's see what you can do to me, then! Elite guards of the law
enforcement hall, heed my orders. If anyone dares to disobey the orders of the law enforcement
hall, take them down directly!"

Chapter 2003
Suddenly, all the elites of the law enforcement hall behind the sixth enforcer sprang into action,
drawing weapons from their waists and aiming them at Howser's men!

At the site, the atmosphere was very tense!

It was a confrontation between both parties!

That sort of tension made people panic and made their palms sweaty!

Wynn grabbed Philip's sleeve tightly for fear that he might do something impulsive!

Howser was a smart person. Without waiting for Philip's order, he drew his weapon, pressed it
against the head of one of the elite law enforcement hall guards, and roared, "Are you guys
trying to rebel? With me around, who dares to disrespect my young lord?! I'll be the first to kill
him!"

Howser was an unrefined person with a bad temper. He was quite reputable in the Clarke family.

It was said that he was highly regarded by Fulton and one of the very few who had caught
Fulton's eye!

At this moment, his actions could be considered arrogant to the extreme!

The sixth enforcer turned his head, stared at Howser sullenly, and warned, "How dare a little
captain of the Field Guards like you yell at me and point a gun at my man? Presumptuous! I
now order you to lay down your weapon, kneel down, and break your right arm!"

Overbearing!

This was how authoritarian the sixth enforcer could be!

As one of the ten elders of the law enforcement hall, he had a lofty status and stood above
many others!
The ten elders of the law enforcement hall represented the rules and discipline of the Clarke
family.

Going against them was tantamount to going against the entire Clarke family!

People could die!

However, Howser turned his head and sneered. "To me, there's no sixth enforcer or law
enforcement hall. I'm only loyal to the main family, to the lord, and the young lord! If you dare to
disrespect the young lord, I have the right to kill you!"

As he said that, the weapon in Howser's hand was already aimed between the sixth enforcer's
brows!

"Hahaha!"

Sinclair Clarke laughed aloud before he nodded and said, "Very good. The main family's guards
are really something! Even someone like me is of no importance! Do you still have any respect
for the law enforcement hall?"

The small square was abuzz with that roar!

However, Howser did not move and still maintained the posture with his gun raised.

This made Sinclair angry!

Swish!

He grabbed the weapon from the guard beside him and pulled the trigger!

Bang!

He fired at a Field Guard at his side in the leg and blood instantly gushed!

The guard fell directly to the ground, holding his leg.

However, he did not kick up a fuss. He merely groaned and grunted.

"Drop your weapon!" Sinclair roared, his weapon now aimed at Howser.

Howser looked at his subordinate. His eyes were abruptly ablaze, and his chest was full of
anger!

"You dare to touch my man?" Howser roared in anger.

His comrade was fine even after experiencing deadly battlefields, but now, he was down after
getting shot in the leg by Sinclair!

Damn it!

Bang!

Howser fired the Desert Eagle in his hand at a law enforcement hall guard next to Sinclair!

The guard was shot, fell to the ground, clutched his leg, and groaned.

Seeing this, Sinclair became angry and was about to make a move against Howser.

However, Philip suddenly took the gun from Howser's hand and stood calmly at gunpoint.
Without even raising his eyebrows, he asked coldly, "Sixth Great-granduncle, aren't you too
discourteous to make a move in front of my fourth mother's residence?"

Chapter 2004
Sinclair was furious at this moment. He stared at Philip sternly and asked, "So what? I'm the
sixth enforcer of the law enforcement hall. I have the right to act first and report later. Philip, you
must give an explanation to the branch family today!"

Hehe.

Philip sneered and raised his eyebrows slightly. A biting chill flashed across his eyes as he said
with a chuckle, "An explanation? What kind of explanation do you want?"

Sinclair tossed the gun in his hand to the guard beside him and said, "Beating up the young
master of the branch Clarke family, using brutal methods to disable the fourth old master of the
branch family, disrespecting the law enforcement hall, and defying the rules set by the law
enforcement hall. With these four allegations, it's enough for me to send you into the Clarke
dungeon for more than half a year!"

Philip chuckled and continued to ask, "So what do you want to do?"

Sinclair laughed and said, "It's very simple. On the account that you just returned from outside
and may be unfamiliar with the Clarke family rules, I won't make things too difficult for you. As
long as you kneel and apologize to me and my fourth nephew, I don't have to report this matter
to the law enforcement hall. In addition, release the former chieftain and the rest. Go to the
branch family's memorial hall in person where you'll kneel down and apologize to the elders of
the branch family. If you do this, I can also forget about this matter."

Philip shook his head slightly after hearing this.

At this moment, the Desert Eagle in his hand was already reloaded full of bullets.

Seeing Philip's action, Sinclair frowned and could not figure out what he was up to.

"What if I choose to refuse?"

Philip suddenly said with a smile. He put his hands behind his back, the Desert Eagle in his
hand behind him. His face was full of sinister chills.

"You dare refuse?"

Sinclair laughed and said, "If you dare to refuse, I'll use the power of the law enforcement hall to
initiate a trial against you, the heir of the main family! When that happens, you, that lowly
woman, and the two wild bastard children you brought back from outside will suffer from the law
enforcement hall's pursuit!"

Philip pursed his lips, nodded, and said, "Very well, I'll remember this. In that case, you don't
have to live anymore."

Hearing that, Sinclair was taken aback and his face was greatly alarmed.

What did Philip mean by that?

Behind Philip, the two mothers were also confused.

However, the next second, Philip's action caused everyone to gasp aloud!

Bang, bang!

Bang, bang!

Sounds of gunshots!

Philip raised his gun with a cold face and an indifferent expression. He directly fired at Sinclair's
arms and legs!

Thud!

Sinclair fell limply in a pool of blood with a hoarse scream!

This miserable scream echoed throughout the residence's entrance.

Everyone was shocked and could not believe that Philip actually took action against the sixth
enforcer of the law enforcement hall!

With these four shots, Sinclair's four limbs were destroyed!

"After thinking about it, you still don't deserve to die yet. So just stay in bed for the rest of your
life."

Philip said calmly and handed the Desert Eagle to Howser next to him. He turned around and
said, "Clean this place up."

Howser was also stunned, but at the same time, a surge of admiration welled in his heart.

The young lord was too damn aggressive!

This was the future heir of the main Clarke family!

Too awesome!

"Everyone, clean up the scene!"

Howser shouted and waved his hand. The remaining Field Guards immediately moved out and
tackled all those elite guards of the law enforcement hall!

Sinclair was lying in a pool of blood with a pale face but he stiII'roared, "Philip, how dare you do
this heinous act?! The law enforcement hall will never let you off for doing this to me! I'm one of
the ten elders!"

Philip had just turned around. When he heard Sinclair's words, he turned his head, his gaze
unfathomable with a hint of hatred. He said, "Law enforcement hall? If anyone dares to come
again, I don't mind making a trip there myself. Something as pedantic as this should have been
wiped out a long time ago. Father doesn't dare to make a move against you, but I do!"

Chapter 2005
This sound was enough to shake the entire small square in front of the fourth madam's
residence!

Sinclair's face was pale and covered in blood. He was held up by Howser's subordinates.

"Philip, you'll pay for your actions today! I'm your great-granduncle!"

Sinclair screamed himself hoarse!

As the sixth enforcer and one of the ten elders of the law enforcement hall, he was actually
defeated at the hands of this child from the main family who had just returned!

Sinclair was indignant and furious!

He had never suffered in his life, but now, he had lost all his limbs!

On the other side, when Wilfred saw his uncle in such a miserable state, his heart trembled
violently!

Philip was too bold and cocky!

By doing this, he was pushing the main family to the forefront of the storm. How could the
branch family let him off?

"Philip, you must die today!"

Wilfred also screamed. After that, those from the branch family, regardless of their status, were
all taken down by Howser and his men!

The small square was stained with blood, and the stench still lingered in the air.

Philip raised his eyebrows, looked at the blue sky, and took a deep breath.

Wynn, who was by his side, was trembling slightly at this moment. Philip's method just now was
too domineering!

She was not used to it.

Philip sensed Wynn's emotional changes beside him. Gently grasping her cold and trembling
little hand, he stroked her cheek and comforted her. "Wynnie, don't worry. With me around, I'll
take care of everything. Just be a young madam here with peace of mind. Whoever dares to

bully you, I'll bring you along and destroy them!“

Imposing!

Wynn raised her head, her eyes red and teary. She pursed her lips and said, "Phil, am I giving
you trouble? Is it really okay to ignore the people of the branch family?"

Wynn also knew that this probably happened because of her.

Philip smiled, lifted a stray lock of hair by Wynn's ear, and said, "It's no trouble. My wife is
always the most important. You're never a trouble for me. As for the branch family, I know what
to do."

After that, he motioned to the servants and said, "Bring the young madam back to my residence
to rest, and make proper arrangements for her."

The servants bowed and said, "Yes, young master."

After saying that, several servants helped Wynn, who was still in a daze, and left.

Philip smiled and waved to Wynn who got into the car and left.

After the car left, Philip's smile gradually stiffened.

Hazel looked a little worried. After Wynn's departure, she asked Philip, "Phil, is it really okay for
you to do this? That's your great-granduncle. The branch family will never let you off for making
him an invalid. The law enforcement hall won't sit back and do nothing either."

Philip smiled and said to Hazel, "Fourth Mother, don't worry. Let's take things one step at a
time."

Hearing this, Hazel rolled her eyes at him and said, "Are you deliberately making me worried?
Tell me quickly, can you really handle this?"

Next to her, Nadia also crossed her arms and asked, "Phil, tell us honestly, what are your plans?
You made such a big commotion after you returned. Your father is not on the island now. If the
branch family really comes here to question us, we can only ask the third sister for help."

Philip smiled, put his arms around the necks of the two mothers, and said affectionately, "Both of
you don't have to worry. I know what to do. Okay, I'm hungry. Is there anything good to eat?"

Hazel and Nadia glanced at each other and both shook their heads helplessly. They pretended
to say angrily, "You only know how to eat! You don't consider our feelings at all."

Having said that, the two mothers still hurriedly ordered the kitchen to prepare a sumptuous
meal.

Chapter 2006
Meanwhile, Martha had been cleaning dog poop on the lawn for hours!

Only now did she discover that this place was like a dog factory!

Thousands of precious and ferocious dogs from all countries could be found here!
With both nostrils stuffed with tissues, she fought the urge to throw up as she scooped dog poop
from the grass.

She also had to put up with those animals barking at her!

It was not pleasant at all!

She hated that damned Philip Clarke from the bottom of her heart now!

This damned son-in-law was deliberately making things difficult for her!

He was taking revenge for the past four years and venting his frustrations on her!

Martha wanted to cry, her heart filled with regret and hatred!

How long would she have to shovel dog poop in such a large place?

Just when she tried to be lazy, the fierce fat aunt whipped her and yelled, "What are you doing?
Who allowed you to be lazy? Hurry and clean everything up. If you don't finish it today, you won't
have food to eat at night!"

Fat Aunt was just like a wicked landlord!

She was much more savage than Martha!

Martha had already been whipped several times and her body hurt like hell. She howled and
said, "I'll do it! Stop hitting me. I'm doing it!"

Smack!

She was whipped another time as Fat Aunt shouted, "Get to work!"

After a while, Martha finally could not stand it anymore. She threw away the tools in her hand
and cursed at Fat Aunt aggressively, "Don't you force me! I'm Philip Clarke's mother-in-law and
the in-law of the Clarke family on your island! If you treat me like this now, you'll pay for it in the
future!"

Hearing that, Fat Aunt sneered contemptuously, rolled up her sleeves, took the whip in her
hand, and said, "Oh my, are you still dreaming? Someone like you can be our young master's
mother-in -law? What bullshit are you talking about? I can also say that I'm our young master's
mother-in- law!"

On the side, several middle-aged women also gathered around.

"Fat Aunt, this woman is asking for a beating."

"That's right, she's dreaming in broad daylight. She deserves a good beating."

With that said, the few women rolled up their sleeves and sneered as they gathered around
Martha.

Martha was so scared that she fell to the ground.

Following that, heart-wrenching screams could be heard near the area!

Ten minutes later, Martha lay on the ground alone, moaning and groaning with bruises all over.
She looked utterly disheveled, and her swollen face was covered with tears.

Fat Aunt and the others had already left.

Martha sat on the ground, slapped her thighs, and bawled, "Wynnie, come and save me. I'm
about to be beaten to death."

Wynn was sent back to Philip's residence by the servants.

At this moment, she was dumbfounded as she stood at the entrance of Philip's residence.

Was this where Philip lived?

This question flashed through her head a dozen times!

She dared not accept the sight in front of her. It was very difficult to accept!

The place where Philip lived was on the right side of that white castle at the top of the mountain!

The top of the mountain was flattened out.

The dazzling castle was like the palace of an ancient prince!

It was too luxurious!

The carved beams, the grandeur!

The land area covered at least tens of thousands of square feet!

There was also a garage built on a hilltop not far away. At a glance, it was parked full of various
luxury cars!
There were even a few private jets!

"Is this where Philip lives?" Wynn asked in a daze.

The servant beside her bowed and said respectfully, "Yes, Young Madam."

Chapter 2007
Wynn took a deep breath and mustered her courage before she stepped into the castle that
looked like a palace.

As soon as she entered, she could hardly stand still!

Too extravagant!

Too big!

Many rare and famous paintings hung on the wall with many expensive decorations!

At first glance, many auction items that had caused a sensation across the country and abroad
were actually displayed in this hall.

Some were even randomly tossed in the corner.

Wynn might not be aware that any one of these carelessly discarded objects in the corner could
be worth more than ten million in the market outside.

Wynn walked along the hall, and with each step she took, the shock on her face became more
and more intense!

Finally, she stopped in the hall and stared at the pure white wall.

This was the only clean wall in the entire hall.

At this moment, Wynn looked at the item hanging on the wall and her eyes became blurry with
tears.

She covered her mouth as two streams of tears rolled down her face.

On that wall was the wedding photo of her and Philip!

The newlyweds in that photo looked very happy.

Philip was simply too much!

Why did he make her so touched?

The servant next to her smiled at this moment and said, "Young Madam, this picture has been
hanging here since the day you married the young master."

Wynn was surprised and moved.

It turned out that he had already thought about it from the day they got married.

'Philip, for so many years, you've been concealing your identity and suffering in silence. Is it all
because you love me?'

Wynn was moved to tears at this moment. Finally, she squatted on the floor and hugged her
knees while crying.

Several servants panicked at this time, thinking that they had not taken good care of Wynn.

"Young Madam, don't.cry. Did we do something wrong?"

The leading servant knelt, and several other servants behind her followed suit.

Seeing this, Wynn quickly got up. She held them up while saying, "What are you doing? It has
nothing to do with you. I was just thinking of the past. All of you, get up quickly."

The servants dared not get up. They lowered their heads and said, "If you don't smile, we dare
not stand up."

Hearing that, Wynn became anxious and said, "Oh, don't act like that. Get up quickly."

However, no matter what Wynn said, they just refused to stand up.

Wynn was almost dying of anxiety.

At this moment, Philip walked in through the front door with his hands in his trouser pockets.
Seeing this scene, he frowned slightly and asked, "What's going on?"

Wynn quickly trotted over, took Philip's arm, and said, “Phil, hurry and tell them to stand up. I
just accidentally thought of the past and cried a little but they became like that.”

When Philip heard that, he glanced at the wedding photo on the wall and asked with a smirk, "Is
it because of that?"
Wynn instantly blushed and hammered Philip with her small fists while saying, "Oh, you're so
bad. I'm going to ignore you!“

Philip put his arms around Wynn's small waist, glanced at the servants kneeling on the floor,
and said, "All of you, get up. Pass along the order to listen to the young madam's orders in the
future."

"Yes, Young Master."

Several servants stood up with hands in front of their stomachs. They slowly withdrew from the
hall.

Only Philip and Wynn were left in the hall.

The atmosphere was somewhat ambiguous.

Chapter 2008
Wynn's face was hot as she quickly pulled away from Philip's arms. She randomly picked up a
jade-colored conch and asked, “What's this?"

Philip glanced at it and replied, "Mediterranean Jade Conch. It's a gift from someone, said to be
worth tens of millions."

"What? Tens of millions?"

Wynn was shocked and hurriedly put the jade conch in her hand back in its place for fear of
breaking it.

Then, she patted her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

This small object was already wonh tens of millions.

In that case, in Philip's hall with hundreds of objects, was it...

Wynn dared not continue her line of thought.

Philip walked over, took Wynn's delicate little hand, looked into her beautiful eyes very seriously,
and said, "Wynnie, what I once promised you will definitely come true. Now, you're the young
madam of the Clarke family and this is your home."

Wynn looked up at Philip with reddened eyes. Her lips trembled slightly, and she stood on
tiptoes, pressing her lips on Philip's mouth.

A moment of tenderness.
After Philip left his residence, he went to see Lydia Jensen, Theo Zander, Victor Bell, and the
rest.

Lydia was not afraid of the unfamiliar and walked around everywhere as if it were her backyard.
She was talking and exclaiming non-stop.

On the other hand, Theo and Victor sat in the living room of a courtyard, not daring to move at
all.

The two exchanged a glance with eyes full of horror.

They knew Philip was not simple, but not to this extent.

"Theo, how powerful do you think Mr. Clarke's family is?" Victor could not hold back his curiosity
and asked.

He was slightly older than Theo and had dispensed all formalities.

Theo smiled and said, "Victor, I don't know either. This is also my first time here with Young
Master Clarke. To be honest, I still can't accept it until now."

Victor smiled and said, "You've been with Mr. Clarke for quite some time. Why do you know so
little about his background?"

Theo shook his head and said, "Young Master Clarke has always kept a low profile. I just know
he's very powerful, but as for how powerful he really is, I have no idea. Victor, we should keep
the details about him a secret."

Victor nodded.

At this moment, Philip stepped in and saw that Theo and Victor were both here. He smiled and

said, "All here?"

Theo and Victor quickly stood up like students seeing their teacher. They stood aside and
smiled flatteringly while saying, "Young Master Clarke, have a seat."

Philip glanced at them and made no comment.

At this moment, Lydia ran down from the second floor, full of joy and excitement. She threw
herself into Philip's arms like a clingy girl, put her arms around Philip's waist, raised her head,
and exclaimed sweetly, "Brother Philip, you're finally here. Hurry up and bring me out to have
fun. Your home is so big and luxurious."
Philip rolled his eyes at her, told her to let go, and said, "How can a girl like you casually hug
another man?"

Lydia pursed her lips, stuck out her tongue at Philip, and said, "Brother Philip, you know very
well that I like you."

When Victor and Theo heard this, they quickly looked elsewhere and plugged their ears.

Seeing this, Philip gave Lydia a brotherly glare and said, "Nonsense. If Sister Wynn hears about
this, I'll have to beg for her forgiveness."

Lydia paid no heed and made a face. Then, she put her hands behind her back, stood on
tiptoes, and said, "Okay, I won't tease you anymore. Brother Philip, bring me out to have fun.
I've never seen such a city on the sea before."

Chapter 2009
Philip rolled his eyes at Lydia and said, "Go outside on your own for a while. I have something to
say to them."

Lydia was not an ignorant girl either. She agreed and went out joyfully while yelling, "In that
case, I'll look for Sister Wynn."

Philip smiled and said, "It's up to you."

After Lydia's figure left his sight, Philip sat on the sofa and took a sip of the tea made by the
servant.

Theo and Victor stood aside respectfully at this moment, not daring to make a sound.

Philip laughed and said, "Why are you guys so uptight? Sit down, I have something to tell you."

Victor and Theo glanced at each other before they sat down but still sat properly like elementary
school children.

Philip did not pay attention but served them tea instead.

Theo and Victor accepted it with fear and trepidation, not knowing if they should drink it or not.

Who would have expected that the mighty Theo Zander of Riverdale and Master Bell of
Uppercreek would behave like schoolchildren at the moment?

Philip did not delay any further and went straight to the point, "I'll arrange for someone to send
you back tomorrow. After you return, do a few things for me."
When Theo and Victor heard these words, their expressions became serious.

"Young Master Clarke, what do I need to do?"

Theo put down the teacup and asked seriously.

Philip said, "You stay in Riverdale and continue to send people to monitor Martin and Bernard
Johnston. If there's any movement, take them down directly. You don't have to be concerned
about my reputation! In addition, arrange for someone to contact Nigel Lambert in Cloudside.
Tell him to take an inventory of all the manpower and properties in Cloudside and wait for my
instructions."

Hearing that, Theo nodded and said, "Okay, I understand."

Philip hummed and said, "Also, take good care of Anne Foster and Tiger Zander in the hospital.
I won't bring her to the island for the time being. The situation here is a little tricky and I need to
deal with some problems. When the time is almost ripe, I'll ask you to pick her up. As for Tiger,
depending on the situation at that time, Fulton may bring him back personally. When the time
comes, you can just release him."

Theo nodded as he held up his teacup and took a sip.

"What about me? Mr. Clarke, what do I need to do?" Victor asked quickly, not to be outdone.

Philip said, "On the Uppercreek side, you and Hoyt Luther can take inventory of the properties
and forces that you can use. Then, do business as usual while awaiting my instructions."

Victor nodded and said, "Understood."

After that, Philip got up and wanted to leave when he suddenly turned around and asked, "By
the way, did you find out anything new about Bowen Roy as I told you to?"

With a gloomy face, Theo shook his head and said, "Young Master Clarke, Bowen Roy has
been missing for several months with no news at all as if he has disappeared into thin air.
Should I send more people to follow up?"

Philip shook his head, took a breath, and said, "Forget it, you may stop."

He did not really intend to find out anything either.

After that, Philip left this place.

After Philip left, Victor breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly asked, "Bowen Roy? Is that the
former lord of the Penhart region?"

Theo smiled and said with a nod, "That's right."

Victor gasped and said, "Unbelievable. Mr. Clarke has even taken Bowen under his command?"

"Don't you know who Young Master Clarke is by now? Just this family, just this island..." Theo
said smugly.

Victor thought for a while and glanced at this courtyard.

Yes, this courtyard alone was more luxurious and magnificent than several of his houses in
Uppercreek.

When he returned, he would hire people to renovate his house according to this style.

Chapter 2010
Meanwhile, the line of sight shifted to the branch Clarke family on Arcadia Island.

The entire Clarke family was divided into the main and branch family. They lived on the same
island, but the main family was located in the central area of Arcadia Island, sitting on a
sprawling mountain, the Zion Mountain!

The castle where the main Clarke family lived was also built on Zion Mountain.

As for the branch family, although also within Clarke Manor, there was a clear geographical
division between the two.

The branch family was located on the western side of Clarke Manor.

At this moment, in the solemn and vast chieftain's side hall of the branch family, a heated
discussion was taking place!

The old masters of the branch family were gathered together.

Though there were seven seats, only four people were seated at the moment.

That was because Connor, Allen, and Wilfred were all absent at this time.

To be more precise, they had been detained by the young master of the main family!

At this moment, the remaining four people in charge of the branch family were furious.
Bang!

"Insolence! This is simply outrageous! How dare that damn brat of the main family do this to the
branch family? Does he think there's no one in the branch family? He's too arrogant to dare to
detain three of our persons in charge at once!"

One of them was an old man with a hooked nose wearing a blue martial arts uniform. He
slammed his palm on the sandalwood tea table angrily and roared.

The table shattered apart under his hands!

Although only half a meter in size, this tea table was worth millions!

This old man with a hooked nose was called Wade Clarke.

He was the only martial arts practitioner among all the power holders of the branch family. He
was in his 50s this year, but his physique remained sturdy and masculine!

He was mighty like a tiger!

Compared to the other three elders of the branch family who obviously looked frail and greasy,
he looked very imposing.

Moreover, he was in charge of the branch family's guards!

He was the leader of the branch family's external guards.

He was also a renowned figure among the people of his generation.

The Clarke family had a strict hierarchy.

Every lineage would have a leader elected.

Furthermore, those individuals who carried a certain weight would be conferred status to
distinguish a lineage or generation.

For example, Gerard Clarke whose entire lineage was destroyed because they provoked Philip
before, also used to have some status in the branch family.

"That's right! Philip has gone too far! How dare he detain Sixth Uncle?! My subordinates
reported to me that all his limbs have been broken by Philip! Wilfred's arms and legs were also
not spared!"
Another old man with a chubby figure was also full of anger at the moment, his face covered
with a layer of frost!

"We must seek revenge for this! Otherwise, how can the branch family gain a foothold in the
Clarke family?" the chubby old man added and gritted his teeth.

The chubby old man was called Salem Clarke. He was the head of his lineage.

"Yes, both of you are right. If we just let it go, how will the branch family still have a foothold in

the Clarke family?"

Another old man with a slightly thin figure tightly grasped the corner of the table with his right
hand. He had a gloomy and angry expression.

His name was Hansel Clarke, the head of his lineage. He was also ranked sixth in the branch
family.

The three of them turned their eyes to the old man sitting in the armchair at the moment.

It was the second old master of the branch family and Connor's half-brother, Morrow Clarke.

This old man looked ancient and seemed in poor health. He held a white handkerchief in his
hand and coughed constantly. He had two accompanying servants next to him.

"Morrow, you should say something. Connor is not around and the chieftain isn't here either.
You're in charge of this family now! Should we teach that arrogant little fellow a lesson?"

Wade stood up angrily at this moment, his face full of impatience.

Chapter 2011
Morrow, who was seated in an armchair, coughed violently at this moment. He covered his
mouth and nose with the white handkerchief in his hand. He finally caught his breath after a long
while.

Then, he said weakly, "Since the chieftain is not around, the few of us can't decide on this
matter even if we discuss it."

Hearing this, Wade became anxious. He stood in the middle of the hall with his hands behind
his

back and said angrily, "Morrow, you're too timid! That brat from the main family is already riding
on our heads. Why should we put up with it? Three of our brothers are in Philip's hands right
now. Now, even Sixth Uncle has been made into a cripple by that kid! He's blatantly slapping us
in the face and declaring war on us!"

"Yes, Morrow! If we tolerate it this time, Philip will enter the memorial hall to pay respects to the
ancestors without obstructions. When that happens, he'll officially become the heir of the main
family and become the crown prince. If we do anything to him then, it'll be a violation of the
family rules!"

Next to Wade, the tall and skinny Hansel quickly agreed angrily.

Sitting on the chair, Salem was eating snacks and dried fruits. Seeing both Wade and Hansel
looking at him, he put down the snacks in his hands with a smile. He also said angrily, "Yes,
they're both right. Morrow, Philip has really gone too far this time. Not only has he detained
Connor for more than a month and injured Levi, but he has also broken the limbs of Wilfred and
Uncle Sinclair. He's really too arrogant for words! We must go to the main family and demand an
explanation! Otherwise, if this matter gets out, the people of Arcadia Island will think that our
branch family is full of cowards! If that happens, our forces and hidden plans that have been laid
out for so many years might be ruined."

As Salem finished speaking, Morrow's face darkened. A trace of sorrow flashed in his eyes as
he asked, "Do you really want to go to the main family to ask for an explanation?"

"Yes!"

"That's right!"

"Morrow, both the chieftain and Roger Clarke are not around now. I can contact the law
enforcement hall later. As long as you give the word, I'll immediately lead my people to the main
family!" Wade shouted angrily.

He clenched his fists tightly. He had been waiting for this opportunity!

Morrow frowned at that. As he thought about it, he coughed a few times. Then, his eyes flashed
sharply and he said, " Okay, Wade, you may bring some men to the main family and demand an
explanation. Remember not to make any moves! We're one family after all. We can sit down and
discuss everything slowly.“

Wade received the order and said with a wave, "Morrow, don't worry. I know what to do. The
branch family will make that brat kneel in front of our memorial shrine and admit his mistake!"

After that, Wade turned around, put his hands behind his back, and ordered the guard at the
door, "Men, pass my order along. Immediately mobilize 13 elite Tiger Generals of the branch
family and head to the main family!"
"Yes!"

The guard at the door bowed in response before he turned around and quickly ran away.

Hearing this order, Morrow frowned and looked at Wade with some concern while asking,
"Wade, why do you want to mobilize 13 elite Tiger Generals to the main family? You can't do
that!"

Wade chuckled and said to Morrow, "Morrow, since you've made the decision, don't regret it.
The arrow is already on the bow and must be fired! This time, just watch how I'm going to create
a fuss at the main family and make that arrogant brat bow down and admit his mistake to our
branch family!"

"This.."

Morrow was a little apprehensive. Mobilizing the 13 elite Tiger Generals of the branch family
would be equivalent to starting a war with the main family!

This action was too dangerous!

However, Hansel persuaded him on the side, "Morrow, since Wade has passed the order, just sit
back and watch. I believe in Wade.“

Salem narrowed his eyes and smiled. Clapping his hands, he said, “I'll go back and get ready to
watch the good show at the main family later."

With that said, this branch family meeting was over.

Wade walked out of the hall to make arrangements.

Chapter 2012
Morrow stood up with the help of his servants. He was looking at the sky on the horizon when
his legs suddenly felt very sore and he started to cough violently.

Cough, cough!

"Oh, Old Master Morrow, you're coughing up blood!"

The servant next to him saw the bloodstained white handkerchief in Morrow's hand and shouted
in alarm, "Someone, quickly call for Dr. Garfield Gates!"

Morrow looked past the door frame at the sky. The layers of dark clouds rolling in from the
distance made him panic.
"The weather is about to change."

Morrow mumbled this sentence under his breath before he coughed violently and passed out.

The servants turned pale with fright and quickly called for medical staff.

On the other hand, Wade had returned to his residence and was standing in the hall with three
men in front of him. They were wearing uniformed black steel armor branded with a tiger
pattern, black steel helmets, steel-toe boots, and had tiger-patterned sabers at their waists.
They were a deadly presence in the hall.

Swish!

The 13 Tiger Generals knelt on one knee and shouted imposingly, "Fourth Tiger, Seventh Tiger,
and Ninth Tiger of the 13 Tiger Generals are here to receive orders!"

Wade stood at the forefront with his hands behind his back. With a chilly face, he said tersely,
"All rise."

Three of the 13 elite Tiger Generals in the branch family got up and stood upright.

"How many men do you have now?" Wade asked.

The leader replied, "The chieftain has taken half with him. Part of the remaining half is stationed
around the branch family on Arcadia Island and near the sea. We can deploy around 300
guards at this moment."

Hearing that, Wade frowned and said, "Only 300?"

"Fine, it should be enough."

Wade said with a biting chill in his eyes, "Follow me to the main family!"

"We obey!"

The three Tiger Generals responded and pressed their hands to the tiger-patterned saber at
their waists. Following Wade, they set off for the main family.

The line of sight shifted to Philip, who was in his residence with Wynn, Mila, and the newly born
Nelson Clarke.

With a happy smile on her face, Wynn looked at her little son in the incubator and said to Philip,
"Look, his nose is exactly like yours."
Philip stood next to Wynn with his left hand on her shoulder. He looked at the kid in the
incubator and said with a smile, "His eyes and mouth are very similar to yours. In the future, I
think this little brat will grow into a handsome boy and break many girls' hearts."

Wynn rolled her eyes at him and said, "Are you jealous of your son's good looks? Or do you
want to break someone's heart?"

Philip quickly pursed his lips and said, "Of course not. You've misunderstood."

Suddenly, a servant walked in and shouted, "Young Master, people from the law enforcement
hall are outside looking for you."

Chapter 2013
Hearing that, Philip frowned as he patted Wynn on the shoulder and said, "I'll go out for a
moment."

Wynn glanced back and asked worriedly, "Is there a problem?"

Philip shook his head, kissed her on the forehead, and said, "It's fine. I'll be back soon."

After that, Philip left the nursery and walked into the hall.

In the hall, several people from the law enforcement hall were standing arrogantly at this
moment. Several pairs of eyes constantly scanned the hall, staring at the rare treasures.

When Philip came out of the nursery, they pretended to be respectful and said with a bow,
"Greetings, Young Master Philip. We hope you're in good health."

Philip stuck his hands in his trouser pockets, glanced around randomly, and did not answer their
pretentious greeting. He sat on the white sofa with his legs crossed, his eyes flowing with
indifferent chills. He asked, "Why are you here? Just get to the point."

The man who took the lead looked very young and a little feminine. He was wearing a white suit
and his hair was greasy. A trace of coldness flashed in his eyes as he said with a grin, "Young
Master Philip, the five elders of the law enforcement hall jointly ordered you to immediately
release the sixth enforcer. They also want you to go back with me for questioning. Oh yes,
Young Madam also has to go back with me."

After saying that, the man just stood there, not in the least bit anxious.

His words revealed a lot of information.

Firstly, it was an order from the law enforcement hall, not a request.
Secondly, they wanted him to go back. They were not asking.

It was enough to show that the law enforcement hall had a clear attitude on this matter and did
not fear Philip.

Moreover, the respect this man had for Philip was feigned.

People of the law enforcement hall would not be afraid of the young masters of the main or
branch families.

That was because the law enforcement hall was a cage!

Those who arrived there, regardless of their status and whether they were the heir of the Clarke
family or the old master, were all prisoners and would be treated equally!

As the youngest great-grandson of the third elder of the law enforcement hall, Gerry Clarke
would naturally not show any respect to Philip, the young master who had not yet officially
inherited the main Clarke family.

However, due to his position, he still did his pan.

Philip glanced at the other party and found Gerry smiling subtly at him.

"What's your name?" Philip suddenly asked.

Gerry smiled slightly and said, "My name is Gerry Clarke. I'm the youngest great-grandson of
Third Elder Desmond Clarke.

"Desmond Clarke?"

When Philip heard this name, he sneered and said, "Is that old turtle still alive? After so many
years, he has lived long enough, so why is he jumping around now? Is he not afraid of straining
his back?"

Hearing this, Gerry's face trembled as a trace of displeasure appeared in the corners of his
eyes. He said, "Young Master Philip, my great-grandfather is Desmond Clarke. In terms of
seniority,

he's also your third great-granduncle. You shouldn't call him by his name directly, let alone call
him an old turtle."

Gerry was upset. With Philip's attitude, was he trying to go against the law enforcement hall?

Moreover, what did he mean by an old turtle?

Was that not the same as calling him a little turtle?

This hateful heir of the main family!

No wonder people outside said that Philip was very arrogant and cocky even though he had just
returned. He did not put the branch family and law enforcement hall in his eyes at all!

So be it!

Today, Philip shall taste the power of the law enforcement hall!

Philip chuckled and motioned the servants to serve tea to Gerry and the rest. He said, "Don't
mind me, it's just a slip of the tongue. I just brewed some Darjeeling tea. Have a taste."

Gerry's face darkened as he wiped away his fake pretense and said coldly, "That's unnecessary.
I hope that you'll hurry up and make the release before returning to the law enforcement hall
with me so that I can finish my job."

Smack!

Philip slammed the teacup heavily on the table and scratched his ear indifferently. He asked
disdainfully and languidly, "Gerry Clarke, let me ask you. As the eldest young master and future
heir of the main family, if I ask you to drink this cup of tea and you refuse, what are the
consequences according to the rules of the law enforcement hall?"

Chapter 2014
Hearing that, Gerry furrowed his good-looking eyebrows as his eyes flickered with chills.

Of course, the consequences would be three days of isolation and ten canes!

One should not underestimate the ten canes. One's legs could be broken!

The offender would be struck with ten wooden canes until they broke!

It was extremely harsh and strict!

Thinking of this, Gerry resentfully accepted the tea from the servant and took a sip.

Pfft!

Instantly, Gerry spat the tea out and the subordinates behind him quickly followed suit!

"What the hell is this?"

Gerry's face was full of suffering. This tea was very astringent and bitter, just like horse urine.

Philip clapped his hands and laughed as he said, "It's nothing. That pot is made with horse
urine.

How is it? Doesn't it taste special?"

Smack!

Gerry flew into a rage when he heard this. He smashed the teacup in his hand to the ground,
pointed at Philip, and shouted, "Philip Clarke, you arrogant and cocky guy! How dare you mess
with me? I'm a member of the law enforcement hall!"

Hehe.

Philip got up and put his hands in his trouser pockets. His face was cold with a kingly
dominance radiating from him. He said, "You have one minute to get out of my territory
immediately!"

Like a king's roar, his voice shook the entire residence abuzz!

When Gerry heard that, his face flushed with anger. He pointed at Philip and said angrily,
"Presumptuous! I'm speaking to you on behalf of the law enforcement hall. How dare you tell us
to get lost? Don't you have any respect for the law enforcement hall at all?"

Philip shrugged and said, "Excuse me, but I really don't. You still have 40 seconds."

"You're outrageous!"

Gerry almost went mad with fury. He had never met such a cocky guy!

In the past, whenever he went to the main or branch families to execute orders of the law
enforcement hall, those young masters and young misses would lower their heads obediently
while waiting for his statement or reprimand.

Unexpectedly, he encountered a tough one today!

However, he was just the eldest young master of the main family without any officiation, so how
dare he be so domineering?

Simply audacious!

"20 seconds."
Despite that, Philip just looked at the white jade clock on the wall and spoke indifferently.

"Philip, stop being so defiant. I repeat, I'm here to announce the order of the law enforcement
hall! You must release Sixth Elder immediately and go back with me for questioning. That lowly
woman you brought back from outside and those two kids of yours are to go back with me as
well!" Gerry roared, his eyes flushed.

"Five seconds," Philip said blandly and started to crane his neck.

"Four seconds."

"Three seconds."

A biting killing intent began to gather in Philip's eyes.

Seeing this, Gerry also started to panic.

The look in Philip's eyes just now was terrifying!

Did he really dare to make a move against him?

"Atrocious! I'll give you two seconds, one second, and zero seconds! If you have the guts, you
can break my limbs too! Let's see how rampant the eldest young master of the main family like
you can really be!" Gerry roared.

"In that case, as you wish," Philip said with a cruel sneer.

Chapter 2015
As soon as he said that, Philip walked up coldly in front of Gerry.

His icy eyes stared at Gerry.

This caused Gerry to fluster as he suddenly felt as if he was being stared at by a ferocious
beast.

Those eyes were too terrifying!

"W-What do you want?"

Gerry stepped back in a panic.

As a result, Philip sneered and raised his hand.

Smack!

A crisp slap resounded in the hall!

This slap from Philip caused Gerry to stagger. His mouth gushed with blood as two teeth were
knocked out.

He was used to being spoiled so how could he be Philip's match?!

"Ah, how dare you hit me?! Blood, it's blood! Philip Clarke, you're done! It's over for you! I'm the
young master of the law enforcement hall and my great-grandfather is Desmond Clarke!"

Gerry roared with anger.

However...

Smack!

Philip slapped Gerry again on the other cheek and said coldly, "These two slaps are the price for
your disrespect to me and my wife just now."

Gerry was dumbfounded, his eyes wide open as he stared at Philip incredulously.

It was a while before he finally reacted and shouted hysterically, "You dare to hit me again? I'm
going to kill you! Men, take him down for me!"

Swish!

The guards of the law enforcement hall behind Gerry quickly rushed over and immediately tried
to grab hold of Philip's arms.

Philip's eyes were cold as he sneered with anger.

It seemed that he had been away from the Clarke family for too long that the guards of the law
enforcement hall even dared to make a move against the young master of the main family!

Bang, thud!

Without any fancy moves, Philip raised his hand and punched one of the guards coming at him

in the face!

Blood immediately gushed from the guard's nose before he fell to the ground on his back. He
was unconscious!
Another guard, with his hands raised, tried to grab Philip's arm.

Philip's eyes flickered with chills as he reached out and grabbed the other party's arm. With a
sneer, he said, "Too slow!"

Click!

The next second, Philip forcefully broke the opponent's arm!

"Argh!"

A miserable scream resounded throughout the hall!

The guard clutched his broken arm and knelt on the ground.

Philip kicked him in the chest and sent him flying.

Then, he flexed his neck and walked to the remaining four guards standing in front of Gerry.

"Since you're here, don't leave. I already warned you that if the law enforcement hall dares to
intervene, I'll break off all of your fangs and claws!"

Philip said coldly before he dashed forward.

A punch!

A kick!

His momentum was like a tyrannosaurus!

Just like that, the four guards in front of Gerry, with their eyes wide and mouths bleeding, fell on
the floor limply.

Gerry was so shocked that his scalp went numb. He looked at the fallen guards and noticed the
indents in their chests. They were all dead!

"You„,lnsolence!"

Gerry raised his eyebrows in a panic and roared as he resisted the urge to kneel.

Philip sneered cruelly and said, "It's your turn!"

With that said, he walked toward Gerry.

Gerry trembled with fright at this moment and backed away. He staggered and fell on his butt
before he roared while trying to scramble away.

However, Philip's foot was right there!

Chapter 2016
Like a tonne of bricks, Philip stomped heavily on Gerry's back!

Crack!

Gerry's backbone seemed to have shattered!

"Argh, it hurts!"

Gerry was lying on the ground, and his limbs flailed wildly. His face was pale, while his eyes
were round and bloodshot!

He was being stepped on the spine and the piercing pain made him almost faint on the spot!

"Ah, get off! I'm about to be trampled to death!"

Gerry roared with a flushed face. He felt as if he was about to lose his breath.

The force on his back brought his chest into close contact with the floor tiles and that pressure
made him breathless.

Philip looked down at Gerry on the ground and said grimly, "Now, I want you to apologize to my
wife."

"Don't think about it! I'm from the law enforcement hall and I'm working on their orders! Your

wife is nothing but a lowly woman with no background in the outside world. In the Clarke family,
she's supposed to be lynched! Moreover, she gave birth to the child of a Clarke. She's an
impure woman with no background, and the child born to her is a bastard who deserves to be
drowned!"

Gerry gritted his teeth and was about to bite his tongue.

Hearing this, Philip's face turned as dark as a bottomless ocean. With a voice like the Grim
Reaper, he said, "You gave the wrong answer!"

With that said, Philip stomped his foot down fiercely!

Crack!

His entire spine seemed to be broken!

Gerry screamed before his eyes rolled back and he fell to the ground, unconscious.

Immediately after, the guards waiting at the door rushed in and cleaned the scene.

Philip just stood at the door with his hands behind his back. He looked up at the thick dark
clouds in the sky. With a sneer, he said, "Law enforcement hall, this is my warning to you. If you
dare to come here again, I'll demolish your hall with my bare hands!"

After that, Philip said to the guard at the door, "Arrange two people to send him back to the law
enforcement hall."

"Yes, Young Master."

Two guards carried the unconscious Gerry and quickly ran toward the law enforcement hall.

Back to the law enforcement hall of the branch family.

The building of the law enforcement hall was quite magnificent. It was medieval-style with
candles burning. From time to time, clanging from a grandfather clock could be heard.

The law enforcement hall had eight entrances and eight exits. Each brick and tile was at least
hundreds of years old, giving off an aged and ancient feel.

In the solemn main hall, eight red pillars carved with dragons and phoenixes supported the
entire hall.

The pillars were also engraved with the Clarke family rules.

The hall was draped in numerous yellow cloth, and in the center, three golden statues were
enshrined.

These were the three ancestors of the Clarke family and the founders of the law enforcement
hall.

Five people were sitting in the hall at this moment.

They were five of the ten elders of the law enforcement hall.

The atmosphere in the hall was very tense and cold!

It seemed as though an explosion could occur at any time!

The faces of the five elders were covered with frost and gloom.

At this time, a servant hurried in from the front door. He ran through four doors before reaching
the main hall. Then, he knelt on the ground and bowed to the three statues before he got up and
said to the five elders, "Five Elders, it's not good, something has happened!"

Seeing him in such a panic, the elders asked coldly, "Why are you in such a panic? This is the
law enforcement hall. Your behavior is unacceptable."

The servant knelt on the ground and gulped nervously before saying, "T-Third Elder, Young
Master Gerry, he... He's not going to make it!"

"What?"

When the old man sitting on the chair heard this, he stood up abruptly, his face full of panic. His
eyes widened.

"What did you say? Gerry isn't going to make it? What the hell is going on?" the old man asked
anxiously.

He was the third elder of the law enforcement hall and also Gerry's great-grandfather, Desmond
Clarke!

He was the third old master of the branch family!

His seniority was as high as Sinclair's!

He was one of the few from the first four generations of the branch family who were still alive!

Desmond was a very protective person and extremely doted on Gerry. He could not wait to hold
Gerry in his arms every day!

This was his youngest great-grandson and he was very fond of him.

Moreover, Gerry had always been a sweet-talker, well-behaved, and very good at pleasing
Desmond.

Desmond had high expectations of him and even wanted to make Gerry the future successor of
his lineage!

At this moment, when he heard that Gerry was not going to make it, Desmond was flustered
and anxious.
The kneeling servant bowed in fear and said, "T-Third Elder, Young Master Gerry is right outside
the door and will be sent in immediately. He was beaten up by Young Master Philip of the main
family and has been seriously injured by very cruel means!"

As soon as he finished speaking, a group of eight fully-armed guards of the main family rushed
in from the door.

They were carrying a stretcher with a man lying on top. He was all covered in blood and was in
a miserable state.

"Down!"

The guard in the lead yelled and the four people behind him placed the stretcher on the floor at
the entrance of the main law enforcement hall.

When Desmond saw this scene, he rushed out with the support of the servant.

"Gerry, my great-grandson! What's wrong with you?"

Desmond's hands trembled as he tried to touch the bloodied Gerry, who was lying on a
stretcher.

He knelt on the floor anxiously, tears flowing.

This was his most beloved great-grandson!

"Quickly, why are you still standing here? Find a doctor! Call for Dr. Garfield Gates!"

Desmond was extremely anxious when he noticed Gerry's weak breathing.

The kneeling servant scrambled on his knees and crawled out from inside the hall. He knelt in
front of Desmond, grabbed his thigh, and howled, "Third Elder, it's too late. Dr. Gates is having a
consultation and won't be seeing anyone else!"

"Then go and find other doctors! My great-grandson must be saved!"

Desmond was furious and roared angrily, scaring the surrounding servants into lowering their
heads. They did not dare to speak.

As for the eight guards, after sending Gerry over, they bowed and said to Desmond, "Third
Elder,

since we have sent him here, we'll take our leave.“

After saying that, they left the law enforcement hall.

"Hold it! Stop them for me!" Desmond snapped and roared.

The guards of the law enforcement hall rushed out and stopped the eight people.

Then, Desmond looked at Gerry on the stretcher with tears in his eyes and shouted, "Gerry, it's
me. Say something. I'll definitely find someone to cure you!"

On the stretcher, Gerry had lost all sense of feeling. With trembling lips, he held back his last
breath and said, "G-Great-grandpa, take revenge for me. Revenge... Philip did this to me!"

After saying this, Gerry closed his eyes and took his last breath!

"Gerry! My great-grandson!" Desmond wailed.

After a while, Desmond stood up angrily, his eyes full of hatred. He roared, "Philip Clarke of the
main family has gone too far! He's too much! I'll definitely not let him off! Men, kill these eight
people for me! Kill them all!"

The surrounding guards heard this and immediately loaded their weapons!

However, at this moment, an elder in the hall got up and walked to the door. He glanced at
Gerry's cold body and said to Desmond, "Third Elder, this is the law enforcement hall. You must
not kill innocent people indiscriminately!"

After saying that, he shouted to the guards around him who had their guns drawn, "How dare
you?! Put down your guns!"

When the guards of the law enforcement hall saw the old man who stood at the doorway at this
moment, they put their guns away without delay.

Then, the old man said to the eight guards, "Thank you, you may go now."

The eight guards bowed and left.

"Horace Clarke, what do you mean by that? This is my great-grandson! He was beaten to death
by Philip Clarke of the main family! Why did you stop me from taking action?"

Desmond was furious. His eyes were full of frost and murderous itent as he stared at the old
man standing at the door. He shouted, "Don't think that just because you're a member of the
main family, you can protect your family members! This is the law enforcement hall! By making a
move against my great-grandson, Philip has invoked internal strife, not to mention that he has
disabled the sixth enforcer and several elders of the branch family! According to the family rules,
he should be stripped of his heir apparent status and thrown into the dungeon to be tortured for
three years!"

Desmond was already overwhelmed with anger and filled with nothing but hatred!

His great-grandson had died a tragic death!

As his great-grandfather, he must seek revenge!

However, Horace put his hands behind his back, glanced at Desmond blandly, and said, "Since
you want to talk about family rules with me, let me ask you this. The elders of the branch family
have repeatedly provoked the heir of the main family, disrespected him, and even want to plot

murder against the main family's bloodline. What should the crime be?"

This roar shook the entire courtyard in front of the main law enforcement hall!

The elder of the main family had started fighting with the elders of the branch family!

Desmond pointed at Horace angrily and snarled, "So what? Our branch family has never done
anything so cruel. Look at my great-grandson. He took a life! Even if he's the heir of the main
family, such a brutal person should never lead the main family, let alone the entire Clarke family!

"I'll say this right here, I'll definitely kill Philip!"

Desmond roared before he frowned and said to the elders in the main hall, "Elders, if anyone
wants to go to the main family to pursue accountability, please come with me. Today, I'll question
Philip about his crimes on behalf of the law enforcement hall!"

After saying that, Desmond waved his hand and a group of law enforcement hall guards
gathered in the huge hall.

These were Desmond's personal guards!

Hundreds of them quickly gathered in front of the hall.

Meanwhile, the remaining three elders of the law enforcement hall looked at each other and did
not choose to stand in line.

Although they came from the branch and main families, they must represent justice since they
had entered the law enforcement hall.

The three of them stood at the door and chose to be neutral.

Seeing this, Desmond waved his hand and shouted, "Okay then, all of you can stand here and
watch. I will bring that boy here to kneel in front of our ancestors and confess his sins!"

After saying that, Desmond instructed his subordinates to carry the stretcher and shouted,
"Follow me to the main family! I want Philip to kneel in front of the body of my great-grandson
and confess his sins!"

Chapter 2017
After saying that, Desmond led hundreds of guards and carried Gerry's body to the main family.

This group of people left the law enforcement hall boisterously.

Wherever they went, all the servants of the Clarke family and ordinary citizens were so shocked
that they stood by the roadside and dared not move. They bowed with their heads lowered.

It was only after Desmond and the group passed by in front of them that they dared to whisper.

"Oh no! Something's wrong! Isn't that the third elder? What are they doing here?"

"Haven't you heard? Philip Clarke of the main family, who just returned, has killed Gerry Clarke!
The third elder is bringing people to question him!" "

"What? Young Master Philip killed Gerry? It's over! He's in big trouble now!"

Soon, news of Philip beating Gerry to death spread throughout Clarke Manor.

The news spread like wildfire.

From the children of the Clarke family down to the servants, everyone knew that Philip had
beaten Gerry to death.

Incidentally, even the news that Philip had broken the limbs of Fourth Old Master and Sixth
Elder of the law enforcement hall at the Fourth Madam's residence today to protect the wife he
brought back from outside, the so-called Young Madam, had spread.

Almost everyone who knew the news gasped.

Unbelievable!

Young Master Philip Clarke had only just returned to the island and he already caused such a
big fuss!

He had offended both the branch family and the law enforcement hall in one shot!
Moreover, they were high-ranking old masters and elders!

Just as Desmond was leading a group of people to Philip's residence, Horace stood at the
entrance of the law enforcement hall. He swept a glance at the three elders behind him who
displayed different expressions and said, "Everyone, since a decision has been made, don't
hesitate anymore. This matter is a fight between the main and branch families. I hope you won't
interfere readily. I'll inform First Elder now."

After saying that, Horace turned around and left the main hall, heading straight for the courtyard

at the back!

This place was the sleeping chambers of the ten elders.

Horace did not waste time in announcing his arrival at the entrance and directly barged into First
Elder's courtyard.

This courtyard looked ancient, simple, and uncharacteristic with no sign of luxury and
extravagance.

Everything looked elegant and rustic.

Trees and flowers were planted in the counyard. There were some birds and crickets.

As Horace walked in, the servant standing at the entrance bowed slightly and whispered, "Fifth
Elder, First Elder is resting and declines to see guests."

Horace frowned and said, "It's urgent. I'm going in. I'll be responsible if something happens."

After saying that, Horace barged in and saw an old man in white pajamas lying on a wicker
chair. He was leisurely basking in the sun.

With a head full of white hair, he was over a hundred years old!

He was the most senior and oldest person in the entire Clarke family!

He was the ancestor of the last five generations!

He belonged to the generation of Roger Clarke's great-grandfather!

He was in the same generation as Philip's great-great-grandfather!

He was practically a relic in terms of status and identity in the Clarke family.
Everyone was just a kid in his eyes!

His power could be said to be very high!

He could even veto the successor of the Clarke family!

Despite that, he had retired to the background and did not interfere in the Clarke family's affairs.

However, if he were to walk out of this courtyard, it would definitely be a big event for the Clarke
family!

At that time, perhaps many heads would roll!

Chapter 2018
Horace walked in with light steps, knelt beside the old man lying on the wicker chair, and said,
"First Elder."

The old man did not say a word and continued to rest with his eyes closed.

At his side, the servant gently waved the fan.

Speaking of Horace Clarke, he had the same seniority as Roger and also belonged to the same
generation. He was one of the few talented people of the main Clarke family.

He was also Roger's younger half-brother.

His status and identity in the main family were quite high.

He was also highly regarded by Roger.

About ten minutes later, the old man on the wicker chair said with his eyes closed, "Little
Horace, why are you here?"

Horace knelt on the ground and said, "First Elder, the third elder is bringing people to the main
family."

The old man hummed and said, "Let it be, it's nothing. It's time to make some noise. The Clarke
family has been quiet for too long. It's good to make a fuss to make things livelier."

Horace was anxious and hurriedly said, "First Elder, Third Elder is bringing a lot of people with
him this time. I'm afraid that the boy from the main family can't handle it."
The old man laughed and said, "That little monkey just returned to the island and has already
caused such a fuss. Since he dares to make trouble, he should know what to do. Why are you
worried about him? Just sit back and watch. The third elder is simply too domineering at times.
It's not a bad thing if he can suffer in the hands of that little monkey this time."

Hearing this, Horace was taken aback and asked, "First Elder, do you mean to say that Philip
has a way to handle and solve this matter?"

The first elder turned over and said, "That brat is a monkey by nature. None of you are as
shrewd as he is. Go back and don't disturb me from sleeping and sunbathing."

With that said, the first elder stopped talking.

Horace knelt for a few minutes before getting up and leaving the courtyard.

As he retreated to the door, the old man on the wicker chair said leisurely, "Under the brick at
the doorway, you can find my token. If things really get out of control, you may go over with the
token."

Horace quickly bowed when he heard that and ran to the door, spotting the brick at a glance.

He squatted and turned the brick over. There was indeed a purple-gold token under the brick.

However, the token seemed to have been placed here for a long time. Moss had grown on it.

Horace took it and wiped it carefully with his clothes before he hurriedly left the law enforcement
hall.

The line of sight returned to Philip's residence.

At this moment, Desmond Clarke of the law enforcement hall had arrived at the entrance with a
big group of people.

Snap!

The stretcher was placed down.

Desmond stood at the door with gloomy eyes and murderous intent. He roared, "Philip Clarke,
get out here and accept your death punishment!"

This roar resounded throughout the mountain!

The guards around the residence quickly gathered at the entrance.

Although there were only a few dozen of them, they were fearless and simply blocked the
hundreds of law enforcement hall guards!

Upon seeing this scene, Desmond immediately ordered, "Take them down!"

Biff, bang!

In an instant, these dozens of guards of the main family were disarmed and pressed to the
ground!

Then, Desmond stood at the door with his hands behind his back. Looking at the magnificent
palace, he roared, "Philip, I know you're hiding inside. Since you did something wrong, you have
to come out and accept the punishment! You killed my great-grandson, Gerry. I'll take your life
as a tribute to my dead great-grandson!"

Chapter 2019
With the sound of Desmond's roar at the entrance of this magnificent palace, hundreds of law
enforcement hall guards stood ready for battle with guns raised and aimed at the main gate.

However, even after a long time, no one came out!

Desmond's face darkened, and his eyes flashed sharply. He waved his big hand and shouted,
"Charge inside and arrest him! Anyone who resists will have their limbs broken!"

"Yes!"

A vanguard that consisted of a dozen people immediately walked into this golden palace in a
combat stance with their guns raised. They stomped on their boots.

However, at this moment, two figures appeared hurriedly at the door.

Wynn and Lydia stood at the door, looking at the scene in front of them in astonishment.

"W-Who are you people? Philip isn't here. If you're looking for him, come back later."

Wynn was scared and panicking.

She was facing hundreds of guards with guns!

How could she, a woman who had just given birth, not be afraid?

Lydia stood next to Wynn. Seeing this scene at the moment, she stood in front of Wynn and
said, "Sister Wynn, stand behind me."
With that said, Lydia's almond-shaped eyes stared chillingly at the hundreds of gun-wielding
guards across.

If they dared to barge in, she vowed to protect Wynn and Nelson to the death!

Philip was not here now so she must take responsibility!

At the forefront, Desmond stood with his hands behind his back. With a chill on his face, he
stared at the two women at the door. His sullen gaze was fixed directly on Wynn, who was
behind Lydia, at this moment!

Without guessing, this must be the slut brought by Philip from outside!

"Are you Wynn Johnston?"

Desmond asked coldly, the tone of his voice full of the nobility of his identity and contempt as an
elder.

Wynn stepped forward, bowed slightly out of politeness, and said, "I'm Wynn Johnston. I wonder
which elder of Philip's you are?"

"Presumptuous! You're not qualified to inquire about my identity! A lowly woman from the
outside world like you should kneel to me when you see me!"

Desmond said angrily, his eyes bursting into flames!

Since Philip was not here, he would deal a fierce blow to his wife!

No matter what, he must take revenge for his great-grandson!

He would collect some interest from this lowly woman first.

Wynn's eyebrows wrinkled slightly at his words but she knew that the old man across from her
must be Philip's elder. She had just returned from the outside and absolutely must not have a
conflict with her elders.

Thus, Wynn said delicately, "Greetings to the granduncle.'

"Hehe, the seniority is too low. I'm Philip's great-granduncle!" Desmond sneered coldly.

Wynn immediately changed her words and said, "Greetings to the great-granduncle."

"No need. You're not worthy to call me Great-granduncle' yet."

Desmond waved his hand with a chill in his eyes and said, "Since Philip isn't around, I'll start
with you first!"

After saying that, Desmond's eyes glinted sinisterly as he said to the dozen or so guards in front

of him, "Take this lowly woman down!"

As soon as the words left his mouth, the dozen people immediately rushed over!

Seeing this, Lydia frowned. Her expression turned cold as she assumed a fighting stance. She
said, "I'll see who dares to make a move against Sister Wynn!"

After that, she rushed out!

After all, Lydia was a member of the Jensen family. Her skills were not bad. After a few rounds,
she had taken down four or five strong guards!

However, she was outnumbered. A few minutes later, she was kicked by a guard on her chest
and sent flying. She hit the door frame heavily, bleeding from the corner of her mouth!

Upon seeing this, Wynn ran over immediately, helped Lydia up, and exclaimed, "Lydia, how are
you? Are you okay?"

Lydia wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and said, "I'm fine!"

Then, she stood up, continued to stand in front of Wynn, and said to the guards, "Come on!"

The dozen or so guards looked at each other and attacked instantly!

Chapter 2020
Another few rounds later, Lydia was kicked in the stomach and flew out again!

This time, the opponent's kick was very powerful!

Lydia fell to the ground with a pained expression. She clutched her stomach and threw up bile,
her whole body shaking.

At this scene, Wynn burst into tears. She ran up to her and shouted, "No, Lydia, don't."

Lydia turned to Wynn with an innocent and brilliant smile, saying, "Sister Wynn, don't worry, I'm
fine. With me around, I won't let anyone hurt you. This is what I promised Brother Philip."

Boom!
As soon as she said that!

A forceful punch!

One guard punched Lydia's cheek!

With this punch, Lydia fell on her back. Her ears were ringing, and her mouth was gushing
blood!

Thud!

Immediately after, the guard kicked the chest of Lydia, who was lying unconscious on the
ground!

Blergh!

This time, Lydia spat a mouthful of blood and passed out.

Thump!

Seeing this scene, Wynn slumped at the doorway with eyes full of tears. She looked at Lydia
who was lying on the ground covered in blood.

"Ah!"

Wynn covered her mouth and screamed, "Lydia!"

Then, she got up and ran over to Lydia. She crouched on the ground and pulled her into her
arms.

Desmond coldly glanced at the unconscious Lydia and snorted, "Ignorant fool!"

After that, his eyes went cold and he ordered the guards, "Take that bitch down immediately.
Break her limbs and throw her into the dungeon!"

With that, the gun-wielding guards walked toward Wynn who was slumped on the ground.

One of the heavily armed guards strapped the gun to his waist and drew out a shiny dagger
before walking toward Wynn.

Third Elder had ordered her limbs to be broken.

He stretched out his hand and grabbed Wynn, who was kneeling on the ground and holding
Lydia, her expression full of pain.
However, just when that guard's black- gloved hand was about to touch Wynn's shoulder...

Whoosh!

A long spear like a bolt of cold light with the force of lightning that transformed into a red meteor
and carrying endless waves of anger burst in from a distance!

Pool!

That spear directly pierced through the guard's chest!

The explosive power of the long spear directly took the guard along and flew out dozens of
meters before stopping!

Such an amazing scene instantly shocked everyone!

They turned around and looked up the road.

There, a figure with his back against the setting sun and whose shadow was stretched out by
the golden afterglow stood upright like a demonic god had descended.

Behind him was a troop of warriors in green combat uniform.

Fully armed!

They were like a pack of ferocious beasts!

All of them had a saber with a griffin pattern at their waists. There were long spears on their
backs and tactical rifles on their chests!

Combatants with modern and ancient weapons!

They belonged to the eldest young master of the main Clarke family, Philip Clarke!

They were only loyal to Philip!

They had only one name!

Griffin Army!

A roar filled with explosive killing intent followed. "Whoever dares to lay a finger on Young
Madam, I'll massacre his entire family!”
Chapter 2021
Philip's magnificent figure stood at the end of that golden avenue!

Behind him, the entire troop of Griffin Army with armor and weapons, all wearing black masks
with a biting chill in their eyes, stared fixedly at the hundreds of guards of the law enforcement
hall at the entrance.

As long as the young lord gave an order, they would engulf these people like a torrent!

Desmond turned around with a cruel sneer and murderous intent in his eyes. He looked at Philip
and yelled, "Philip, you really dare to show up and suffer death!"

Philip stepped forward silently and walked past Desmond and the rest.

Oblivious!

He did not pay the slightest attention to Desmond!

This made Desmond furious!

Arrogant!

This arrogant kid from the main family actually dared to ignore his great-granduncle!

Desmond watched as Philip passed by in front of him. He walked steadily to Wynn, squatted
down, put his arm around her shoulder, and said softly, "Wynnie, I'm back."

After that, he looked at Lydia who was lying on the ground. His eyes were burning, and his face
was full of chills!

"Anyone who made a move against her, on your knees!"

Philip shouted angrily, every word like a ferocious beast brandishing its fangs and claws!

That biting killing intent swept over the scene and startled all the guards behind Desmond that
they started to tremble.

Was the aura exuded by the heir of the main family?

How strong!

Some could hardly resist the urge to kneel!

The dozen people from the other side who fought with Lydia just now looked at Philip before
turning to Desmond.

Desmond laughed and said, "I told them to do it, so what? Do you dare to do anything to me?"

Philip snorted, got up, and motioned to the servants to take the seriously injured Lydia and the
terrified Wynn away.

Then, he looked at Desmond with a spine-chilling smile.

After that, in the crowd's bewildered gaze, Philip walked to the guard who was just penetrated
by

the spear.

He reached out, gripped the end of the spear, and pulled it out with a swish. A stream of red
followed the silver tip of the spear.

Swoosh!

Then, Philip flicked the spear in his hand, held it sideways, sneered at the dozen or so guards of
the law enforcement hall, and said, "All of you, come at me together!"

Seeing this, Desmond was furious. He frowned and snarled. "Go on, break all his limbs!"

In an instant, more than a dozen guards unloaded their guns, assumed a fighting stance, and
drew out various weapons from their waists!

Swoosh!

Philip flicked the spear and shattered the bricks on the ground.

A brick fragment hit one of the guards!

The guard tried to dodge.

However, his pupils suddenly constricted. He saw an aggressive figure approaching before
jumping high. The spear in his hand descended from the sky like a curved bow and was
slashing at his face!

A blow to the head!

Before that guard could understand what was going on, his vision went black and he fell into a
pool of blood!
In a flash, the remaining dozen guards looked at each other and instantly launched a group
attack. They attacked Philip with the most vicious killing moves!

However, Philip was like a battle god incarnate at this moment. His spear flicked left and right,
slashed up and down, rendering the dozens of guards dead or defenseless. Broken helmets
and shattered armor were scattered across the ground!

All this happened in just a few minutes!

All the guards were lying on the ground now!

Chapter 2022
With the spear in his hand, Philip flicked the spearhead that carried a piercing purple- gold glint
and pointed directly at Desmond who stood in the distance with his hands behind his back!

"Old man, for beating up my people on my territory, you really deserve to die!" Philip said coldly.

Desmond was still shocked by Philip's skill at the moment. Hearing these words, he raised his
eyebrows and his mouth trembled with hatred as he roared, "Philip Clarke, you killed my great-
grandson. I represent the law enforcement hall and am here to arrest you! You can either
meekly give up and let me bring you back to the law enforcement hall, or I'll break all your limbs
before bringing you back!"

Overbearing!

This was Desmond's confidence!

As the third elder of the law enforcement hall, he had a distinguished status!

If Philip dared to defy him today, Desmond would dare to take his life right here!

Hehe.

Philip sneered and said, "Gerry Clarke asked for it, and your law enforcement hall is also to
blame! After Wilfred Clarke came along and was taken down by me, Sinclair Clarke turned up
and was also taken down by me. Don't you people in the law enforcement hall have any brains
at all? And now, you're here too. Do you want to die too?"

"Such impudence, you arrogant brat! I'm Desmond Clarke! You're so cocky and refuse to repent.
In that case, I'll get rid of a villain for the Clarke family today!"

Desmond was annoyed, and his face flushed. His eyes flashed with bitter killing intent!
He waved his hand and commanded, "Everyone, take down this arrogant child who ignores the
Clarke family rules. If he dares to resist, kill him on the spot! If anything happens, I'll take the
blame!"

As soon as he said that, the hundreds of law enforcement hall guards behind Desmond raised
their guns and aimed at Philip.

Thud, thud!

Just when the group of guards held their guns up, the Griffin Army suddenly stomped their feet
on the ground!

Clank!

All members of the Griffin Army took the spears from their backs, stepped forward, and gathered
in front of Philip. They held the spear sideways and assumed a fighting stance!

When the guards of the law enforcement hall saw this scene, a sneer appeared on their mouths.

What the hell?

This was the era of firearms. This group of people would rather abandon the guns on their
chests for spears instead.

Was that not the same as seeking death?

"Fire!" Desmond could not bear it any longer and commanded.

Rat-tat-tat!

Instantly, shots were rapidly fired from the guns of dozens of guards!

However, a surprising scene occurred!

When the bullets hit the Griffin Army, it was like hitting a thick steel plate. They burst into sparks,
but did not deal them any damage at all!

"What the hell? Bulletproof vests?"

The guards immediately realized it!

The Griffin Army was wearing customized bulletproof vests!

Guns did no damage to them!

"Fire! Keep shooting! Let's see how long those bulletproof vests can last!"

Desmond roared with crazy killing intent in his eyes!

However, immediately after that, all the guards of the law enforcement hall were left with nothing
but horror in their eyes.

That was because they saw the entire Griffin Army across from them holding the middle of the
spears above their shoulders before their bodies leaned back in a throwing stance.

"Release!"

In a flash, a demonic roar resounded in front of the golden residence!

Chapter 2023
Sounds of objects flying through the air!

At Philip's command, hundreds of spears were launched like dazzling meteors, carrying the
momentum of lightning!

In the eyes of the law enforcement hall guards, the sky was full of purple meteors that shone
with a golden glow. They broke through the distance of a few hundred meters and arrived in the
blink of an eye!

Puff, thud!

The spears pierced through the chests and abdomens of different figures!

In a flash, seven or eight rows of guards in front of Desmond fell in a pool of blood!

Desmond's eyes flowed with panic as he looked at the few guards left standing on his side!

Flustered!

Completely flabbergasted!

This was just the first face-off!

Philip's Griffin Army had taken down most of his personal guards!

This was something Desmond totally did not expect!

The combat effectiveness of the Griffin Army had completely surpassed Desmond's perception!
Scary! Absolutely terrifying!

Philip had been away from the Clarke family for seven years, so why was his Griffin Army still so
strong?

This was simply a one-sided battle!

At the same time, the guards standing next to Desmond panicked when they saw the guards
falling everywhere.

Without further ado, they fell to their knees, held their heads, and threw away their helmets and
armor!

Thud, thud!

The Griffin Army parted, leaving a passage.

Philip walked out from the back with his hands in his trouser pockets. He stepped over the cold
bodies of the law enforcement hall guards, walked in front of Desmond, and stopped about half
an arm's distance away.

Philip's eyes were icy-cold as he stared at Desmond and asked, "Now, do you have any last
words?"

Desmond suddenly became furious as his eyes turned red. He growled. "Philip boy, I'm
Desmond Clarke, the third elder of the law enforcement hall! If you dare to do anything to me
today, the branch family will definitely not spare you!"

Hehe.

Philip sneered, "Desmond, I've heard this same sentence not less than ten times today! If your
branch family really wants to deal with me, just come at me together! There's no need for you to
come one by one and serve your heads on a silver platter to me. Look, Connor, Allen, Wilfred,
Sinclair, Levi, Kelsey, Gerry, and now, you. If you guys continue like this, I really don't know who
else will be left alive to preside over your branch family."

Hiss!

Desmond gasped, and a sinister glint appeared in his eyes.

He roared. "Philip Clarke, you arrogant brat! You're ignorant and provoking our branch family!"

Smack!
Philip flung his hand, slapped Desmond across the face, and said, "Insolence! Is this the way to
speak to the heir of the main family? Do you think I don't dare to do anything to you just
because you're my great-granduncle? You claim to represent the law enforcement hall, so let
me ask you. In the family rules, what should you do when you meet the heir of the main family?"

Desmond's face darkened, and his left cheek turned red!

He was 70 years old and had never been hit in the face!

However, he was actually slapped in the face today by a junior like Philip!

"How dare you! I'm your third great-„,"

Desmond still wanted to use his status to suppress others.

Smack!

Without any hesitation, Philip very decisively slapped him again and asked coldly, "When you
see the heir of the main family, what should you do according to the family rules?"

"You! You dare„," Desmond roared.

Chapter 2024
Philip continued to slap Desmond.

Following that, after a dozen slaps in a row, Desmond's face was swollen. Half the teeth in his
mouth were also knocked out, and blood gushed from his nose and mouth!

Desmond staggered, feeling the world spinning around him. His ears were buzzing.

Philip flexed his hand and said, "You people from the branch family are always threatening me
with the family rules, but your actions have already violated the family rules! Today, I'll stand
here and tell you that I'll get rid of the branch family sooner or later! I'll also replace the law
enforcement hall!"

Clap, clap, clap!

Suddenly, sounds of applause came from a distance.

It was followed by a fierce and rough bellow. "Very well, the child of the main family is very bold,
indeed! How dare you spout such a brazen joke? It seems that I've arrived at the right time!"

With those words, Philip frowned and looked sideways at the other end.
It was a burly middle-aged man with a hooked nose in his 50s wearing a green combat uniform.
Behind him, three men in black armor and 300 warriors in black steel armor arrived at the
square in front of the golden palace!

Wade Clarke!

He was the fifth old master of the branch family.

Wilfred's fifth brother.

The chieftain's fifth uncle.

He was also Levi's fifth granduncle.

At this moment, he brought along three out of the 13 elite Tiger Generals of the branch family
and 300 Tiger Guards with him!

They were all fully armed!

Unlike ordinary guards, all of them wore black steel armor like a troop of black tiger riders.

The 13 Tiger Generals were definitely ranked in the top three in terms of combat power in the
branch family!

The combat power of the guards under their command was also not to be underestimated. They
were on par with the Griffin Army behind Philip!

With a face full of arrogance and coldness, Wade walked closer, bowed to Desmond, and said,
"Third Uncle, I'm sorry that I'm a little late,"

While saying that, he raised his eyebrows and his sullen eyes fell on Desmond's face. Suddenly,
his face was full of shock and surprise. He asked, "Uncle Desmond, what happened to your
face?"

With an expression full of anger and shame, Desmond glared at Philip viciously!

Wade immediately understood at a glance. He pointed at Philip and said angrily, "Philip boy, did
you do this?"

Philip raised his eyebrows, smiled indifferently, and said, "That's right, I did."

"How dare you! He's your elder, your great-granduncle! I order you to kneel and apologize to
him at once!" Wade roared with a biting chill in his eyes.
However, Philip smiled calmly, put his hands in his trouser pockets, and glanced at the neatly
assembled guards of the 13 Tiger Generals on the other side.

Interesting.

Wade even brought them over. It seemed that today would be a tough battle!

"You want me to apologize?"

Philip chuckled and said, "Wade, your branch family is getting a little too arrogant. I haven't even
been bothered to look for you yet, but you guys are showing up at my doorstep one after
another. Do you really think the main family is a pushover? Or do you think that I'm weak and
defenseless because I've just returned and can be killed easily?"

Wade laughed coldly and said, ”So what if it is? You're just a child who has just returned and
you have a weak foundation. Even if you are the eldest young master of the main family and the
heir apparent, so what? In my opinion, you're just a kid who knows nothing. You have no means
and strength!

"Since I'm here today, let's make it clear. You shall follow me to the memorial hall of the branch
family, kneel, and plead guilty. You'll also take the initiative to step down from the heir apparent
position. If you do that, I can forget everything that happened today!" Wade said with a smile as
his eyes grew dark with malice.

Chapter 2025
As soon as Wade finished speaking, Philip chuckled. He looked sideways, stared at Wade
coldly, and asked, "You want me to kneel in the branch family's memorial hall and plead guilty?
And you want me to voluntarily step down as heir of the main family?"

"Yes!"

Wade stood with his hands behind his back with the aura and demeanor of an elder!

His pair of gloomy eyes were full of mocking sneers at this moment.

How dare this little young master of the main cause such a big fuss on the day he returned?

The news had even spread throughout the Clarke family and caused some damage to the
branch family's reputation.

This was unacceptable!

If the branch family wanted to take the top spot in the Clarke family, they could not tolerate
having a bad reputation!

Today, Wade must get this boy in front of him to go to the branch family's memorial hall to kneel
and confess his sins. Then, they had to make it known to the entire Clarke family!

Seeing Philip motionless, a chill flashed in Wade's eye as he said, "Are you going to disobey
me?"

Wade was a prideful person. Seeing Philip ignoring him, he was inevitably angry!

Philip chuckled and said, "Wade, do you think your words have any effect on me? I don't even
listen to Wilfred, Sinclair, and Desmond. Do you think you can overwhelm me by bringing this
bunch of people over here today?"

Hearing this, Wade raised his eyebrows and said sternly, "How audacious of you! This is the
Clarke family, not the outside world! Now that you're back, you must abide by the Clarke family
rules and understand the Clarke family law! You're simply too tyrannical and lawless now!"

"Hehe, old thing, don't pull that crap with me! I'll tell you right now. If you want to bring me to the
branch family, you may do so over my dead body! Instead, I'll go there in person. I'll see how
many people in your branch family want to take a shot at me!"

Philip shouted angrily. It was not loud, but it was enough to rock the square in front of the
palace!

"Bold child, how arrogant of you. What did you say? You want to go to the branch family and
question us? Dream on! I'll give you one last chance. Kneel and apologize to Uncle Desmond,
and pay your respects to Gerry's dead body! Otherwise, the Tiger Guards behind me will take
action!"

Wade bellowed coldly as a stern aura surged from his body.

That intensity shocked Philip! This old turtle was not that simple!

No wonder he was in charge of the 13 Tiger Generals.

He had concealed himself well.

Philip raised his eyebrows and glanced at the three Tiger Generals who had lined up in an
offensive position, as well as the 300 Tiger Guards behind them.

Without him having to say anything, the Griffin Army stepped out in all directions and instantly
blocked 50 meters in front of the Tiger Guards.
Clang!

All members of the Griffin Army drew their weapons.

The sabers embossed with a griffin were held in their hands in a diagonal position.

From a distance, the height and angle of each saber were the same!

Swish!

A flash of purple silver!

The blade glowed with a cold light that made the soul tremble!

Too overwhelming!

This intensity, this formation, and this neat and uniformed movement!

They seemed carved out of the same mold!

This was the Griffin Army!

Although there were only a hundred of them, it was a majestic and magnificent display!

Chapter 2026
When Wade saw that the Griffin Army had drawn their weapons, a stern look flashed in his eyes
as he said with a light laugh, "The Griffin Army of the main family that belongs solely to the heir.
Interesting. Philip, do you really think you can rely on this 100-member Griffin Army to fight
against the 300 guards under my three Tiger Generals? You underestimate me too much!"

With a loud shout, Wade added coldly, "All guards of the Tiger Generals, draw your weapons!"

Clink, clank!

Instantly, the three Tiger Generals pulled out their tiger-patterned sabers from their waists!

Behind them, the 300 Tiger Guards followed suit!

The tiger-patterned sabers glowed with a light that made people's hearts palpitate!

With just one face-off, the atmosphere was already tense to the extreme!

Both parties stood ready in confrontation!

Wade looked at the Tiger Guards under his command with joy. More than 300 people were
enough to drown the Griffin Army on the opposite side!

"Philip boy, I advise you not to overestimate yourself! No matter how powerful your main family
is, as long as Roger Clarke is not on the island today, I dare to bring you down!"

Wade laughed, his eyes filled with ferocious coldness!

Facing Philip, Wade was confident to take him down!

Philip's eyes were cold as he frowned and sneered. "Oh, really? Then I really want to see if the
people of the branch family have the guts and strength to do so."

After saying that, Philip calmly took out a pack of cigarettes from his trouser pocket. With a flick
of his finger, a cigarette jumped out and Philip caught it with his mouth.

At his side, a guard quickly walked up and lit the cigarette for Philip.

Philip took a deep puff and exhaled the smoke in Wade's face.

The action was smooth without any hesitation.

The nonchalant and calm manner displayed by Philip at this moment made Wade a little
confused.

Why was this kid so indifferent and fearless?

Was he really not worried for himself? Did he have a plan B?

The scarlet end of the cigarette cast white smoke in the air.

Philip inhaled heavily. Seeing Wade motionless, he smiled and said, "Why? Aren't you going to
make a move?"

Wade was startled and snapped back to his senses. With burning eyes that reflected biting
chills, he yelled, "Philip, are you really not going to kneel?"

Philip frowned as he lost all patience and cursed, "Damn it, if you want to do it, then do it! Cut
the crap! I'm standing right here. If you have the guts, take your Tiger Guards and step over my
Griffin Army today!"

At this moment, Philip abandoned the calmness and dignity of an affluent young master and
became aggressive!
Philip threw the cigarette butt in his hand onto the ground and stomped it out fiercely. With a
wave of his hand, he shouted, "Griffin Army, listen to my order. Wade Clarke of the branch
family and the Tiger General Guards are conspiring an evil plot to usurp power. As the heir of
the main family, I officially issue a family kill order against Wade Clarke!"

Thud, thud!

Instantly, the Griffin Army took two steps forward!

The sabers held sideways in their hands reflected a piercing silver glow!

Seeing this, Wade nodded repeatedly and sneered. "Very well. The young master of the main
family is very bold, indeed! Since you don't know what's good for you, don't blame me for being
ungracious!"

"All Tiger General Guards, listen to my order. This boy has killed a family member, turned his
back on the family rules, disrespected his elders, and is plotting to destroy the branch family.
Now, with the Tiger Order, I hereby give three warnings to this child. If he doesn't give up
resistance, kill him!"

Wade shouted angrily as he raised a black and gold Tiger Order token in his hand!

Chapter 2027
Suddenly, the atmosphere in front of the golden palace became extremely tense!

The two parties officially faced each other!

Everyone drew their sabers!

Such a situation had not appeared in the Clarke family for a long time!

With cold eyes, Wade sneered and said, "Philip, you're simply too arrogant. You just returned to
the island today and haven't even entered the memorial hall, yet you dare to raise a storm and
do as you please! On behalf of the branch family, I'll take you down today!"

Next to him, Desmond's face was also flushed red at this moment. He looked at his poor great-
grandson, who had been lying dead on the ground for a long time. He said, "Little Wade, you
must avenge Gerry, my poor great-grandson."

Wade turned his head, bowed slightly to Desmond, and said, "Uncle Desmond, don't worry. With
me around, it'll be the end for this tyrannical boy today!"
After saying that, he sneered mockingly, looked at Philip who still had a calm face, and said,
"Oh, looking at you, you don't seem to care about me at all!"

Philip's face was calm, and his hands were in his trouser pockets. He glanced at Wade's guards
with their sabers drawn and said, "Wade, what do you think your chances of winning are?"

"Hahaha, I'm 100% confident, of course!"

Wade laughed and added, "You're not thinking of waiting for the Shadow Squadron or the

Dragon Knights under your father's command, are you? Dispel that idea as soon as possible! In
Clarke Manor, without your father's orders, the Shadow Squadron and Dragon Knights will never
show up!"

Hearing that, Philip frowned.

Seeing the change in Philip's expression, Wade knew that he had guessed correctly. He snorted
and said, "Philip, you've left Arcadia Island for so many years. You may not be aware that many
things and rules have changed on the island. Since you don't know, you should behave properly
instead of acting recklessly like what you're doing now!" Wade sneered.

Philip was still frowning.

The Shadow Squadron and the Dragon Knights could not set foot in the manor?

When did this rule change?

Did his father change it?

Why would he do that?

Seeing Philip's expression getting darker, Wade's mockery became even more ruthless.

He snorted and said, "Philip, looking at your expression, you really didn't know about it. Hahaha,
anyway, let me tell you, this rule changed seven years ago!"

"Who changed it?" Philip's expression was cold, and faint killing intent was reflected in his eyes!

"Hehe, you guessed it right. Our branch family joined forces with several elders of the law
enforcement hall to force your father to make the change!"

Wade said triumphantly, his face full of pride.

Next to him, Desmond recovered from the grief of his great-grandson's tragic death. He stood
up and said to Philip angrily, "Philip, you can't escape today! After doing such a treacherous
thing, the law enforcement hall will definitely expel you from the Clarke family and deprive you of
your identity as a descendant!"

Desmond's speech was slurred, and he whimpered inaudibly.

Things had arrived at the point of no return.

Philip frowned as a trace of worry appeared in his eyes.

The Shadow Squadron and the Dragon Knights could not appear in the manor without his
father's order.

Now, he could only make use of the main family's guards and the Griffin Army.

However, there were not many guards near this place.

This was what Philip had ordered before he left Arcadia Island. He did not need any guards.

Now, even if the main family's guards came to the rescue, it would still take at least ten minutes
to get from the bottom of the mountain to the palace here! Seeing Philip's face getting more
unpleasant, Wade and Desmond became more exuberant!

Chapter 2028
Wade yelled, "Philip, give up resistance and obediently go back to the branch family memorial
hall with me to admit your mistake. You'll be spared the pain of the flesh. If you still refuse to
repent, don't blame me for being harsh! Including the woman you brought and your two children,
I'll bring them all away! So, for their sake, you'd better give up and surrender!"

Hearing this, Philip's expression was very ugly. The dormant chills in his eyes were obvious.

It seemed that he had been away for too long and many things on the island were no longer in
his control.

He had been careless!

Looking at the Griffin Army in front of him with their sabers drawn, Philip quickly thought about
the countermeasures.

After a while, he took a deep breath and said with a sneer, "Wade, if you have the guts, let your
people take me away."
As soon as he said that, Wade was full of angry chills. He sneered and said, "Hehe, kid, you're
looking for death!"

"Well, since you said so, let me fulfill your wishes!"

With that said, bitter killing intent appeared in Wade's eyes. With a wave of his hand, he
shouted, "Everyone, listen to my order. Immediately take down that heinous villain who killed his
family member! If he dares to resist, kill at will!"

"Yes!"

Instantly, the 300 Tiger Guards roared solemnly!

The tiger-patterned sabers in their hands also reflected with a piercing glint.

Thud!

The Griffin Army stood in a formation!

The atmosphere was extremely tense!

"Charge!" Wade roared, his eyes already full of killing intent.

He must kill Philip today!

With a chill in his eyes, Philip shouted at the same time, "Charge!"

A fight to the death!

Philip did not expect to start a fight with the branch family on the first day he returned.

At this critical juncture, an angry shout resounded from in front of the golden palace!

"Whoever dares to touch the heir of my main family will be my enemy! All enemies will be slain!"

A figure dressed in white suddenly led a squad of more than a hundred guards and hurried over
from the end of the golden avenue!

Horace Clarke!

With a face full of composure and angry coldness, he suddenly barged in with his Leopard
Cavalier!

Guards clad in silver armor with silver helmets followed closely behind him.
This wave of silver reflected an expanse of blinding silver-gray under the sunset and shone
under the sky!

The Leopard Cavalier!

The most powerful personal guards under Horace's command!

132 members!

Every single one of them had returned from the battlefield and experienced the cruelest fights!

The Leopard Cavalier was not inferior to the Griffin Army!

This group of guards that suddenly appeared wore silver armor embossed with the head of a
roaring leopard on their chests.

All of them had two scimitars slung around their waists, and the hilts were of leopard heads with
their eyes opened.

Everyone carried a silver bow on their backs and a bag with 20 silver arrows with tail feathers.

They also had silver steel guns strapped over their chests!

A red plume was also inserted at the top of their silver helmets, swaying like red flags in the
breeze.

Extraordinarily dazzling, but also extraordinarily shocking!

Chapter 2029
The first three rows of the Leopard Cavalier held shields weighing hundreds of pounds that were
stamped with leopard heads and snake prints!

Thud, thud, thud!

With every step they took, the ground shook slightly. The sound of the neat and uniform
footsteps resounded in the ears just like a thousand troops on the battlefield!

Thump!

The shields in the hands of the three rows of Leopard Cavalier crashed heavily on the ground!

The ground in the small square in front of the golden palace trembled!
Swoosh!

Instantly, three rows of the shield-wielding Leopard Cavalier separated and surrounded the
Tiger Guards brought by Wade from three directions.

Behind each row of shield-wielding Leopard Cavalier, there were several rows of more members
of Leopard Cavalier standing.

At this time!

"Bows up!"

Horace roared and stood aside.

Instantly, the Leopard Cavalier behind the shields took off the silver bows from their backs
neatly and uniformly!

Swoosh!

After that, they took out a silver arrow from the quiver, the feathers silver-gray and shining with
dazzling silver light.

The arrowhead was made of steel and engraved with the head of a leopard.

With the bows drawn in the hands of the Leopard Cavalier, the dazzling silver arrowheads
shone with biting chill and shocked everyone!

These arrows could penetrate armor, pierce through steel plates, and wreak destruction!

Wade's face went dark at this moment as he scanned the three directions shielded by the
Leopard Cavalier.

Immediately, Wade looked sideways and yelled at Horace, "Horace Clarke, what's the meaning
of this? Did you mobilize your Leopard Cavalier just to deal with me? This is starting internal
strife! If something goes wrong, you might lose your head!"

However, Horace walked out from behind the guards, ignored Wade, and walked up to Philip.
With a fatherly smile on his face, he said, "Back already?"

Philip retracted his domineering stance, became humble, and bowed as he greeted, "Third
Uncle."

Horace smiled and said to Philip without delay, "Don't worry. Let me take care of the rest."
With that said, he turned to Wade, the fatherly smile on his face just now replaced with a cold
and stern look.

"Wade Clarke, how dare you transfer the Tiger Guards to the territory of the main family and
display them in front of the heir's residence? What are you trying to do? Are you plotting a
rebellion?"

Horace let out a resounding roar that shook everyone's eardrums.

That was quite a serious statement!

However, Wade was fearless. He snorted and said, ”Horace, don't threaten me with such

unfounded accusations. You may be an elder of the law enforcement hall, but the third uncle
behind me is also an elder of the law enforcement hall! The two of you are at the same level!
Since you said that I'm rebelling, I can also say that you intend to revolt!"

Wade was a tough nut to crack. He would definitely not back down just because of a few words
from Horace.

Besides, he transferred the Tiger Guards here today just to take down Philip!

"Horace, don't forget that I'm still here. I won't allow you to dictate recklessly! What rebellion are
you talking about? Don't put such words in the mouths of the branch family!"

Desmond stood forward at this moment, his face cold and his eyes stern.

Damned Horace Clarke!

In terms of seniority, he was Desmond's grand-nephew.

However, because he was Roger's younger brother and due to his outstanding talents, he was
able to join the law enforcement hall at such a young age. He sat in the position of the top ten
elders!

Moreover, Horace was always opposing the branch family, be it covertly or overtly.

Desmond had tolerated him for the longest time!

Today too!

Desmond wanted to take Philip down today, but Horace interfered again!

He even deployed the Leopard Cavalier under his command!

Hateful!

Chapter 2030
Horace snorted and said, "Third Elder, it's
wrong for you to say that. Since my nephew
arrived on the island from the outside world
today, your branch family has sent four waves
of people to repeatedly harass my nephew"

"You even want to detain the heir of the main

family. If my elder brother catches wind of this
matter, do you think your branch family can
still live quietly on the island?"

"Hehe, Horace, are you trying to use the

patriarch to threaten us now? If so, then you're
wrong! Our branch family has our Chieftain
and rules. Even Roger can't easily interfere in
our branch family's affairs!"

Desmond shouted, and the cold intent in his

eyes grew more exuberant.

If they could not take down Philip today, it

would not only be a loss of dignity to the
branch family but also a loss of prestige.
In the future, it would be difficult for the
branch family to do anything.

Wade also sneered and said, "Horace, have

your men withdraw immediately and don't
hinder me from taking down this heinous
villain! He may be your nephew, but Gerry is
also my grand-nephew! Today, I'm going to
demand an explanation on behalf of the
branch family and Gerry!"

Silence.

Chapter 2031
Horace just stood there in front of everyone
with his hands behind his back.

Then, he smirked and said, "Demand an

explanation? Hehe, you can say this so openly
when it's obvious that you're just protecting
your own interests. It's really not in vain that
the old fogeys like you have been planning this
for so long"

"How dare you?! What did you say? Old

fogeys? Horace, as an elder of the law
enforcement hall, you can't be unaware of the
crime of disrespecting your elders, can you?"
Desmond roared furiously, his eyes wide open
and his breathing rapid.

However, Horace said indifferently, "Don't

threaten me with the rules of the law
enforcement hall. You're an elder but so am I.

In terms of understanding the family rules,

we're on par. Old man, I didn't chastise you
openly in the law enforcement hall just now,
but now, I'm warning you. If you dare to say
another word, I'll definitely make you lie in a
coffin!"

"You're simply outrageous!" Desmond said

angrily.

Earlier, he was called an old fogey by Philip,

and Horace followed suit again.

These people from the main Clarke family

were simply too much.

Abominable!

Simply audacious!

Chapter 2032
On the side, Wade also said angrily, "Horace,
what do you intend on doing?"
Horace smiled, took a step forward, and said,
"'m learning from the branch family to protect
my interest!"

Snap!

While saying that, Horace had already walked

up to Wade and was about half an arm's length
away.

The floor tiles under his feet shattered the

moment he stepped on them.

Suddenly, Horace's body radiated with raging

killing intent.

Like a sword, this killing intent swept over the

area and soared to the sky.

At this moment, Horace's entire person was

like a solid white sword, standing there,
insurmountable by all.

Everywhere seemed to be enveloped by the

aura of Horace, who was dressed in white.

Wade's heart jolted, his eyes twitched, and his

brows furrowed.

He asked, "You, have you crossed that chasm?"

Horace smiled mildly and said, "Yes."

Hearing this, Wade's face dripped with cold Sweat.

Damn it!

Horace had actually taken that step!

In that case, why did he behave so meekly in

the Clarke family in recent years?

Anyone who had taken that step was not an

ordinary person.
Wade had been fumbling around for ten years
but could never take that step, always
hovering at the edge. Instantly, he felt a little
flustered.

If Horace was speaking the truth, then there

was no way Wade could defeat him.

This was their gap in strength and the

difference of the realms.

Chapter 2033
There was a look of horror in Wade's eyes as
he kept scrutinizing Horace.

After a while, he bite the bullet and said, "Horace, even if you've taken that step, so what? I'm
Wade Clarke of the branch family. I'm acting according to the family rules and am here on behalf
of the law enforcement hall to make an arrest. If you dare stop me, you'll be fighting against the
branch family and law
enforcement hall!"

"The branch family?"

Horace sneered and said one word at a time,

"Wade Clarke, in my opinion, the branch family
is nothing to fear. In my eyes, the branch
family is a dispensable existence. The reason
why our main family has been tolerating the
existence of the branch family is that you
haven't crossed the line. But if you insist on
doing things your way to seek justice or make
a move against the heir of my main family,
then l'm sorry to say that I'Ill be the first to
stand in your way!"

As soon as he said that, a chill burst out.

The entire small square was enveloped by the
biting chill. It chilled the flesh and made one's
soul tremble.

This was all due to the aura radiating from

Horace's body. This strong and unstoppable
aura made Wade and Desmond behind him
dumbfounded.
What did Horace say?

He would be the first person to stand in the

branch family's way?

Arrogant!

"Presumptuous! Horace, in terms of seniority,

I'm your fifth uncle. What do you mean by
treating me in this manner? Do you have any
respect for your elders?"

Wade was furious, and his eyes were

bloodshot.However, he dared not strike out at Horace recklessly.

After all, the elite archers of the Leopard Cavalier stood behind him.

If this came to a fight, his people would be

dead under the arrows before they even
started.

It was not that the Tiger Guards under the 13

Tiger Generals were not strong enough.

Rather, within these 100 meters, there was no

combat power stronger than the archers.

Besides, they also had shields.

The combat power of the Tiger Guards was

weakened by half. Was it possible to fight the
archers with saberS?

That was courting death!

They would be riddled with arrows before they

even touched the opponents' bodies.

However, Horace smiled and said, "Wade, I

really don't care about you, and the same
goes even to Desmond behind you. If you're
unwilling to concede, you can ask your Tiger
Guards to attack right now. Let me see exactly
how strong the branch family is"

Provocation!

Wade was furious, and his fists were tightly

clenched.

His eyes were cold as he shouted, "Horace

Clarke, are you forcing me to make a move?"
"So what if I am? Do you dare?"

Horace's indifferent words were quite

domineering.

Philip stood aside with his hands in his trouser

pockets, watching this blandly.

Chapter 2034
Uncle Horace. Compared to Uncle Tim, he was
not inferior.

Back then, Uncle Horace once wielded a

sword alone and disabled an elder of the law
enforcement hall.

At that time, the elders of the branch family

rallied and attacked.

The entire law enforcement hall, from inside

out, was surrounded by guards from the
branch family. However, a miracle happened.

Just like that, Uncle Horace fearlessly walked

out of the law enforcement hall in his white
clothes while holding a long sword dripping
with blood.

Since that incident, Uncle Horace took up the

position as one of the ten elders of the law
enforcement hall. Later, it was rumored that a
verbal message from the first elder came out
of the courtyard before the branch family
stopped.
After that time, Uncle Horace's fame in the
Clarke family shot through the roof.

Many years had passed.

Uncle Horace had never made a move since that incident and became unknown again.

However, everyone knew that he was a lion pretending to be asleep.

Today, this lion opened its eyes.

Hearing Horace's words, Wade could no

longer bear it and roared. "You forced me to
do this! Tiger Guards, listen to my order.
Abandon your armor and fight bare-handed!"

Shed all weapons and fight bare-handed.

This was a Clarke family rule!

If a fight between two parties could not be

avoided but they were worried ab out causing
too much commotion, they could choose to
abandon all armor and fight bare-handed.

This was the fairest and most effective way of

confrontation.

The people on both sides must disarm all

equipment and rely solely on individual
strength to fight.

Hearing that, Horace only said indifferently,

"Leopard Cavalier, disarm all weapons and
armor!"

Swish!

Instantly, all archers of the Leopard Cavalier

shot the silver arrows to the sky.

Swish, swish, swish!

At once, dense streaks of silver light with the

sound of lightning bolts soared through the
sky. That shocking scene, that ear-piercing
whistling.

Those who did not know might assume that a

grenade was coming.

Once the bows of the Leopard Cavalier archer

were drawn, there was no turning back for the
arrows.

Immediately after, all guards of the Leopard

Cavalier removed their silver armor. The
movement was neat and uniform with no
hesitation at all.

Instantly, both parties had removed all armor.

Watching this scene, Wade was a little flustered.
This was not his intention.
He just wanted to use deterrence to force Philip to give in.

However, who would have thought that Horace would step in halfway and be so protective?!

it was simply too hateful!

"Let's begin," Horace said with a smile.

Wade swallowed nervously.
Behind him, Desmond also looked panicked.

He kept looking at Wade and asked in a low voice "Can you defeat Horace? The Leopard
Cavalier under his command are not ordinary guards but have been specially trained by Roger
Clarke!"

Wade's heart was also in turmoil as he gritted his teeth and said, "Uncle Desmond, things have
come this far, so we can only fight! If we admit defeat now, the branch family will be a laughing
stock! If something happens, I'll take the blame!"

Desmond nodded and said, "Okay! In that case, we shall be the sword-bearers of the branch
family today. As long as we can take down Horace's Leopard Cavalier and that arrogant Philip
boy today, I'll bear the consequences!"

The two exchanged a glance after speaking.

Then, Wade turned his head, his eyes flowing with coldness. He said to Horace with a smile,
"Horace, in that case, let's meet each other in battle! I want to see what's so great about the
Leopard Cavalier under your command!"

Chapter 2035
The atmosphere was on the verge of breaking out!

Horace's Leopard Cavalier and Wade's Tiger Guards had already gotten into formation by now!

They were just waiting for their master's command!

However, at this moment, Philip walked over leisurely and said to Horace, "Uncle Horace, forget
it. I'll go with them to the branch family."

Hiss!

As soon as he said that, everyone fell silent.

Horace looked at Philip in disbelief and said, "Philip, what are you saying? You want to go to the
branch family with them? You can't do that! Don't worry. With me around, there won't be a
problem here! Wade won't dare to do anything to you! If he does, I'll be the first to go after him!
And I won't spare the branch family either!"

On the other side, Wade and Desmond were also very surprised. They exchanged a glance and
wondered what Philip was up to.

Why did he agree to their request so suddenly?

What was he trying to do by putting on that murderous and death-defying look just now?

Wade could not figure it out, and his mind raced in contemplation. In the end, he could only
attribute it to Philip being too young, so he dared not do anything to the branch family.

Especially since Wade was the person in charge of the branch family's guards. If a fight
happened, it would be a war between the branch and main families!

A boy like Philip could not bear such a responsibility alone.

Thus, thinking of this, Wade sneered disdainfully. "Haha, Philip, I was still wondering about how
strong and courageous you are, but it turns out that everything is just a false pretense! Now that
you know you can't beat me, are you going to admit your mistake?"

Desmond also figured it out and shared the same thoughts as Wade. He sneered, "Good for
you, Philip! As long as you obediently go back to the memorial hall with me today, kneel down
and confess your guilt to my great-grandson, and go with me to the law enforcement hall to
receive your punishment, I won't pursue the matter of your past mistakes!"

Facing the big picture, Desmond still had a choice!

He was heartbroken to use his great-grandson's life in exchange for punishing Philip.

However, things had progressed this far. He could only accept it!

When the right time came, Desmond would operate in secret and join forces with several elders
to deprive Philip's identity as the heir to the main family!

Perhaps by seizing the opportunity, he could even get some benefits from the main family!

When Horace heard that, his face darkened. He waved his hand and shouted, "Old coot, shut
your mouth! I'm talking to my nephew and it's not your turn to interrupt!"

"How dare you, Horace Clarke? I'm your granduncle, after all. How dare you speak to me so
rudely?!"

Desmond was almost dying of anger. He was repeatedly scolded by others today. He even got
slapped more than a dozen times by Philip!

Until now, his head was still buzzing and his speech was slurred!

Horace could not be bothered with the other two. He looked at Philip in bewilderment and
asked, "Philip, don't be afraid. With me around, they won't dare to do anything to you. We won't
go to the branch family unless they personally invite us to be their guests!"

Philip smiled and said to Horace, "Uncle Horace, I have my plans. You don't have to get
involved in this matter. I just want to see what those old things in the branch family want to do.
Otherwise, it's annoying if they come here one after another."

Annoying?

When Wade and Desmond heard Philip's words, their eyelids twitched and their eyes went cold.

It seemed that Philip was going to the branch family just because he was getting annoyed by
them.

Audacious!

Wade shouted, "Philip, you're arrogant! When you get to the branch family, you'll know what
your consequences are!"
Philip chuckled, stepped forward with his hands behind his back, and said, "Let's go,"

Wade and Desmond were taken aback. Was this kid really taking this so lightly?

Chapter 2036
"Very well, then! Everyone, let's return! I want to see how arrogant this boy can still be once he
gets to the branch family!"

Wade shouted angrily and put his hands behind his back.

Philip smiled calmly, put his hands in his trouser pockets, and led the way.

Behind him, the Griffin Army formed a square and followed closely.

Wade and Desmond lagged behind everyone for fear that Philip would escape halfway.

Horace looked at Philip getting farther away with his eyebrows raised in contemplation.

What the hell was this brat trying to do?

Was he going to kick up a big fuss in the branch family?

Thinking of this, a trace of worry appeared on Horace's face.

However, after thinking about it, a faint smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.

After not seeing this brat for seven years, he dared to create such a big commotion when he just
returned.

In that case, Horace would go along with him for once.

"Men, inform Third Madam as soon as possible. The rest of you, follow me to the branch family!"

With a wave of his hand, Horace also followed.

However, he did not intend to make a move directly but observe the changes before he came to
a decision.

Back to Philip's side.

At this moment, he led the Griffin Army into the sunset, walking leisurely on the road leading to
the branch family.
Along the way, the roadside was crowded with people watching the excitement.

Many offspring of the Clarke family also stood at the roadside in glamorous clothes, pointing
fingers at Philip.

"Hey, look at that! Isn't that the eldest young master of the main family, Philip Clarke?"

"Yes, it's him! Wow, is he bringing so many people to the branch family?"

"Look, the people following behind him are Granduncle Wade and Great-granduncle Desmond!"

For a while, everyone spoke incessantly with faces full of curiosity.

"Let's go with them and take a look. This is so exciting."

"Be careful of getting hurt. Don't you see Gerry's body on the stretcher? The branch family is
questioning Young Master Philip!"

"Hehe, Philip Clarke? He's been away from Arcadia Island for seven years yet he dared to make
trouble when he came back. This time, I bet the branch family will take away his status as the
heir!"

Among the crowd, many people watched, including some guys who used to be Philip's rivals.

These young masters and young misses had all been taught a lesson by Philip before, so they
could not wait for Philip to get into trouble this time. The best outcome would be for Philip to be
expelled from the Clarke family!

Among these people was a slender and refined man who stood silently on the balcony of a villa
with his hands behind his back. He watched indifferently as Philip walked toward the memorial
hall of the branch family.

This man was none other than the second young master of the branch family, Lex Clarke!

In the branch family, he had an obscure reputation that few people mentioned.

To be fair, Lex had the potential to be among the best, but because he was not born by the first
wife and was ranked lower than Levi in the branch family, he was not valued.

At this moment, he stared closely at Philip.

Philip seemed to sense something and looked sideways. He saw the man on the villa balcony
and frowned before turning away.
Chapter 2037
It was just brief eye contact.

Philip did not have much of an impression of Lex.

The number of times he met Lex could be counted on one hand.

Besides, Lex seldom did anything influential in the branch family and his reputation was so-so.

At this moment, a man in a black outfit with burly muscles stood behind Lex.

Next to him was a charming woman in a short purple dress, a pair of black high heels, and her
hair was in a high ponytail.

"Second Young Master, aren't you going to take a look?" the woman said, her voice soft.

A delicate chill flashed in Lex's eyes as he smiled and said, "Of course, why not? It's so
interesting. It'd be a waste to miss it."

As soon as he said that, the burly man in black attire straightened up from the wall he was
leaning against and said, "Let me check out the situation first."

Lex shook his head and said, "No need. No one will make a move against me at this time. Just
go with ease and confidence."

After saying that, Lex stared at Philip who was already walking toward the branch family's
memorial hall. He softly murmured under his breath, "Philip Clarke, I'm looking forward to you
kicking up a storm in the branch family. For me, this is a godsend opportunity."

Following that, Lex turned around as he left this villa and headed to the branch family's
memorial hall.

Back to the branch family's memorial hall.

Inside the hall, several elders of the branch family had arrived.

Salem Clarke and Hansel Clarke were already sitting in wait. Next to them and on both sides of
the hall, several heads and people in charge were also sitting and waiting.

Many young masters and young ladies of the branch family had fought their way through the
crowd to get inside. After bowing and greeting several elders, they obediently stood aside and
quietly waited for the upcoming good show.
Hansel's eyes were slightly cold as he sat on the chair. His face seemed to be covered with
frost, and his demeanor made others feel oppressed.

On the side, Salem was constantly snacking on seeds and nuts. He even asked the servants to
distribute fruit platters to the young masters and young ladies of the branch family.

This made him seem very approachable.

"Salem, Philip will be coming soon, so you should stop eating. It won't leave a good impact."

Hansel glanced at Salem with a frown and reminded softly.

Salem chuckled and said, "Okay, I won't eat anymore."

With that said, he asked the servants to clear the table before he clapped his hands and sat
upright.

"By the way, how is Morrow doing? Can Dr. Garfield Gates do anything?"

Suddenly, Hansel asked.

Salem shook his head and said, "That problem of Morrow's is an old ailment. Dr. Gates has
indicated that time is running out."

Hearing that, Hansel frowned and clenched his fists resentfully. He said grimly, "It's all because
of Philip. If he didn't disrespect the branch family, Morrow wouldn't have gotten angry and
suffered a relapse! This time, I'll make sure that Philip kneels and admits his sins to the branch
family!"

Salem nodded without saying anything.

Suddenly, a servant ran in from the door, knelt on the floor, and said, "Old Masters, they have
arrived."

"Good!"

Hansel answered with a cough, and the noisy memorial hall immediately fell silent.

Everyone's eyes were focused at the entrance of the memorial hall at this moment.

Sure enough, a leisurely figure with his hands in his trouser pockets appeared in the sight of the
crowd!

He looked so nonchalant when he walked right in as if he was shopping.

Behind him was the Griffin Army!

Hiss!

Everyone gasped.

Chapter 2038
Some young masters and young ladies present did not get a close look at the Griffin Army
earlier as they were a distance away. At the majestic sight of the Griffin Army now, they could
not help but tremble!

What a strong aura!

Was the young master of the main family here to admit his mistakes or pick a fight?

Thud, thud.

As their imaginations ran wild, Philip had already stepped into the memorial hall. He was
standing in everyone's sight fearlessly.

Hansel immediately got angry and slammed his palm on the chair. He shouted, "Philip, how
dare you?! Why aren't you kneeling upon seeing your granduncles?"

Philip smiled blandly and raised his eyebrows. His eyes were filled with disdain as he said,
"You're not worthy for me to kneel to you."

Smack!

Hansel was furious and immediately stood up with a face full of anger. He pointed at Philip and
roared, "Presumptuous! This is the branch family's memorial hall. We are your granduncles. The
purpose of opening the hall today is to convict you! According to our family rules, those who
arrive at the memorial hall must kneel and pay respects! Do you want to challenge the family
rules that have been passed down for hundreds of years? Or is there nothing to commemorate
in your opinion?"

Hiss!

Hansel's words were quite harsh as he directly accused Philip of disrespecting his ancestors!

If word of this spread out, it would be huge!

Even if Roger Clarke was present, it would be difficult to handle!

After all, disrespecting the Clarke family's ancestors was a major crime!

Hearing this, Philip frowned. He had long been prepared to brave through these deep waters.
He also had his backup plans and agenda.

However, he did not expect the old master of the branch family to be so eager to accuse him of
disrespecting his ancestors the moment he arrived.

This was a little faster and more ruthless than he expected.

It seemed that in the eyes of the old masters of the branch family, Philip was a thorn to be
removed.

With a chuckle, Philip glanced at the high memorial platform full of plaques behind Hansel.

Each memorial plaque represented an ancestor of the branch Clarke family.

The sight was quite majestic and imposing!

If it was an ordinary person, they might really kneel down under such pressure.

However, Philip merely chuckled and said righteously, "I only kneel to the ancestors of my main
family. Those cowardly ancestors of the branch family are not worthy for me to kneel to them!"

Rumble!

As soon as this sentence was uttered, all the elders and people in charge in the branch family's
memorial hall were filled with anger. They stood up indignantly. They pointed at Philip and
cursed, "How dare you disrespect the ancestors of the branch family?"

"Audacious! Simply outrageous! Take him down immediately! Those who disregard the family
rules and memorial plaques should be thrown into the dungeon, never to see the light of day
again!"

"This is a humiliation to our branch family and disrespect to our ancestors! Two elders, I request
that this mouthy child be put to death immediately!"

Instantly, overwhelming curses resounded throughout the entire branch family's memorial hall!

At this moment, Hansel's lac was full of chills, and the corners of his eyes flashed with bitter
killing intent. He raised his hand and said, "Everyone, be quiet. This is the memorial hall and
noise is not allowed!"

Gradually, the noise subsided, but everyone was still looking at Philip with hostility!
It was also at this moment that Wade and Desmond stepped in.

They had heard Philip's disrespectful words at the door just now.

Immediately, Wade shouted angrily, "Philip, how can you be so insolent in the memorial hall?
Men, break his legs and make him kneel to confess his sins to our ancestors!"

Chapter 2039
At Wade's command, four guards with law enforcement batons immediately rushed in from the
main entrance of the memorial hall.

The law enforcement batons in their hands were made of redwood. They were as thick as an
arm and engraved with the Clarke family rules.

Clatter!

The four guards knocked the law enforcement batons onto the floor tiles. The young masters
and young ladies watching the excitement went pale with fright.

They were about to enforce the family rules in front of the branch family's memorial plaques!

If Philip got hit with the wooden batons, even if he did not die, a layer of his skin would surely be
peeled off!

In the crowd, the elders and people in charge of the branch family sat on the chairs with faces
filled with anger, as well as cold ridicule and sarcasm!

An old man with a goatee stroked his beard and sneered. "Huh, a child of the main family dares
to be so arrogant and rebellious in the branch family's memorial hall. Master Wade, I think
breaking his legs is too easy of a punishment for him."

When Wade heard that, he glanced sideways and asked with a sneer, "Oh, what do you have in

mind, then?"

The old man with a goatee added with a sinister smile, "I think we should first let this kid bow
and apologize to our ancestors in addition to breaking both his legs. Then, we'll hang him up in
the branch family's square so that all the children of the Clarke family can see what happens if
they violate the family rules and disrespect our ancestors!"

"Yes, Ted is right! Such a disrespectful child deserves to suffer! Breaking both his legs is indeed
too easy for him!"
Next to him, another tall, thin, and withered old man agreed.

"Master Wade, I think that Ted has a point. So what if he's the young master of the main family?
When he's in the branch family's memorial hall, he has to follow our rules!"

"Right! Even if Roger is here now, he still has to kneel and pay his respects!"

In a flash, all the heads and people in charge of the branch family followed in agreement.

On the side, the young masters and young ladies of the branch family watching the excitement
were full of cold smiles at this moment.

"Hehe, look, that's the eldest young master of the main family. He's the heir too, but when he
comes to our branch family, he has to act like a cowardly turtle!"

"But of course! You may not know this, but he used to be very arrogant on Arcadia Island. He
beat up many of our branch family members. Such a guy deserves to be disabled!"

"That's just because he has a good father. If it were anyone else, they'd be dead long ago!"

This group of young masters and young ladies laughed mockingly at this moment. They could
hardly wait for Granduncle Wade to immediately take action.

Hearing that, Wade nodded with an expression of approval. Then, he turned to the indifferent
Philip and asked, "Philip, how about it? Do you admit your mistakes? If you don't, I'll have to
enforce the branch family rules!"

At this moment, Desmond stepped forward. He had been treated by the servants, so the injury
on his face was a little better.

He walked out with his cane, his cold eyes staring at Philip. He said, "Before the family law is
enforced on him, I want this boy to kneel before my great-grandson's corpse and confess his
sins!"

As soon as the words left his mouth, four underlings carried a stretcher into the branch family's
memorial hall.

Gerry Clarke was lying on it, his eyes tightly closed. He had long ago taken his last breath.

Seeing this scene, all the branch family members were furious and immediately pointed at Philip
while cursing, "Boy, you're simply too brutal! Kneel, on your knees at once!"

"That's right! Kneel and plead guilty!"

"He must receive the harshest punishment!"

For a while, everyone rallied. In everyone's eyes, Philip was a villain who did nothing but evil!

Wade sneered at Philip who was drowning in a whirlpool of angry curses.

However, amid everyone's shocked gaze, Philip snorted and turned to look coldly at the old man
with a goatee who spoke earlier.

With a smirk, Philip asked, "What's your name?"

Chapter 2040
Seeing that Philip could still behave so arrogantly in such a situation, the old man with a goatee
got angry. His eyes widened as he slapped the table. Standing up, he pointed at Philip angrily
and shouted, "How dare you speak to me in this manner? Well, since you want to know, I see
no harm in telling you. My name is Ted Clarke!"

"Ted Clarke?"

Philip frowned and murmured before he raised his eyebrows. With a mocking smile, he said,
"Sorry, I'm not familiar with this name."

"What do you mean?" Ted scowled.

What did this kid mean by that?

Was his reputation so obscure?

Philip chuckled and said, "It only means one thing. For an unknown old guy like you, I think
you're nothing but a useless piece of crap with no contribution to the Clarke family. An old thing
like you should rest in peace earlier!"

Hiss!

Instantly, the entire memorial hall fell silent.

Everyone looked at Philip in disbelief.

This guy was so cocky!

This was the branch family's memorial hall that was full of reputable old masters and elders!

He actually said that he had never heard of Ted Clarke?

Also, the term 'rest in peace' was simply a provocation!

"You.. insolence! Simply outrageous!"

Ted was furious. He pointed at Philip and said to Wade, "Master Wade, just look at how
domineering this brat is. I suggest that we break his limbs immediately and drag him to the
square to hang him up-"

However, before he could finish his words

Smack!

A loud slap was heard in the hall.

Hiss!

In an instant, everyone's eyes widened. Their faces were full of astonishment as they stared at
Philip who had struck out!

He actually slapped Ted!

Overbearing!

He totally disregarded the seniors of the branch family present!

He also ignored the memorial hall!

"Ah!"

Ted yelled immediately. When he finally reacted, his eyes were already bloodshot as he stared
at Philip like a hysterical rabid dog. While pointing at him with trembling fingers, he roared. "You,
how dare you hit me? I'm Ted Clarke! I am..."

Smack!

When everyone just reacted, Philip reached out and slapped Ted viciously on the other side of
his face!

Before the shock on everyone's faces disappeared, they were shocked again!

Their worldview shattered from the impact!

Was the young master of the main family really so arrogant?

Wade also glared and roared. "Presumptuous! Simply arrogant! You four, immediately break his
legs and make him kneel down before us!"

"Yes!"

In an instant, the four subordinates armed with law enforcement batons approached Philip.

However, Philip said leisurely at this time, "Wade, I'm afraid that all your heads will roll if I kneel
down."